-->
{NOTE: Images and links are used only as the reference to the character in the story}
"Do you know the new teacher is coming today?"
"Yeah, I've heard he is quite young."
The two girls were chatting in the back of the classroom. My friend Katrina turned to me and asked, "What do you think, Neha?"
"About what?"
"The new teacher, who else!"
"Well, I don't know. I haven't even seen him teach, only that he is late."
A new substitute teacher was coming because our previous teacher was on maternity leave. Our college, being an all-girls institution, rarely had male teachers. The few we had were old and strict. If this new teacher was indeed young and good-looking, he would undoubtedly become popular among the students. I wasn't particularly interested, though. Sure, a young and attractive teacher might be a novelty, but there were plenty of good-looking guys out there. Still, a change of pace was welcome.
"I heard some teachers talking about him. They said he looks unusual!" Katrina said.
"Unusual, huh?" I replied, now a bit curious. Still, he was quite late, and I was feeling sleepy from working late at my part-time job the night before.
"Hey, wake me up when he comes. I'll take a short nap," I said, resting my head on the table.
Just as I was about to doze off, I heard Katrina's urgent whisper.
"Hey, Neha, wake up! He's here!"
I slowly lifted my head, rubbed my eyes, and scanned the front of the room, only to see a girl with a big bun writing on the board. I turned to Katrina, about to ask where the new teacher was when she said, "That is him!" with her jaw-dropping.
The new Teacher with a massive bun.
"WHAT?!" I exclaimed.
As soon as I said that, the new teacher turned and introduced himself.
"Good morning, everyone. My name is Rohit Sharma, and I will be your new teacher for this class. Pleased to meet you all."
While we all greeted him, I was stunned. My eyes widened as I tried to comprehend what I was seeing. He looked like he had stepped out of someone's wild imagination. He was young, elegantly dressed in a clean white shirt and brown trousers. But what mesmerized me the most was his hair. I had never seen a guy with hair like that. The bun was massive, covering most of the back of his head, tied beautifully in a twist. Anyone could tell his hair was much longer than it appeared, but the quality was astonishing. As the daughter of a beauty Parlor owner, I could appreciate the care that had gone into maintaining it. His black hair looked healthy and shone under the classroom lights.
"His bun is so big! I can't even imagine how his neck can handle it," Katrina whispered.
"OMG, his hair looks so feminine. How long is it, really?" I heard some classmates gossiping.
As he moved to the desk and looked toward the classroom, I noticed his face properly. I had thought his hair would be the highlight, but I was wrong. He had beautiful dark brown eyes and androgynous features, enhanced by the lack of facial hair. He could easily be mistaken for a girl, but he wore his hair so gracefully that it was impossible not to appreciate it. I didn't know how long I had been staring at him when he started speaking to the class.
I was still lost in thought, unable to focus on what he was saying. My head started to hurt from the effort. Just as I closed my eyes for a moment, I heard a soft voice.
"Is everything okay, miss?"
I opened my eyes and looked up toward the voice that spoke to me. The new teacher was standing next to me, staring at me with a kind and worrisome expression. When I saw his face, my heart skipped a beat.
"I'm sorry, but I didn't sleep much because of my job, so it was getting a bit hard to focus. I'll try to be more attentive next time, sir," I said nervously.
Rohit smiled gently; his eyes filled with understanding. "It's alright, Neha. I understand that balancing work and studies can be challenging. Just try to rest when you can, and if you need any help catching up, feel free to ask. My door is always open."
He returned to the front of the class, continuing with the lecture. His words echoed in my mind, leaving me with a strange mix of embarrassment and gratitude.
Suddenly, the bell rang, signalling the end of class. I hadn't even noticed the time. As everyone started packing up and leaving, I carefully made my way to the table where the teacher was sitting. Now standing next to his desk, I couldn’t take my eyes off his head again. Up close, I could see his well-styled hair in more detail. It was a simple twisted bun, but it was done so meticulously that not a single strand was out of place. "His hair must be at least past his hips," I thought to myself.
After a few seconds, the teacher noticed me looking at him. He raised his head and looked straight into my eyes.
"Oh! Are you okay now?" he asked, a smile on his face.
I felt a blush creep up my cheeks. "Yes, I'm fine, thank you," I stammered. "I just... your hair is really impressive. I've never seen anything like it."
Rohit smiled warmly. "Thank you. I'm glad you like it."
I nodded, feeling a bit more at ease. "It must take a lot of time and care."
"It does," he admitted, then changed the subject. "Do you have any questions about the class or anything else?"
I shook my head. "No, I just wanted to apologize again for earlier and thank you for understanding."
"Anytime, Neha. Don't hesitate to reach out if you need anything," he said warmly.
As Katrina and I walked home, the conversation naturally drifted to our new teacher.
"I still can't believe it," Katrina said, shaking her head. "Did you see how everyone was staring at him? Not just because he's a guy, but his hair!"
"I know," I replied, my thoughts still lingering on the image of his perfectly styled bun. "I couldn't stop looking at it. It was so... mesmerizing."
"Do you think it's real?" Katrina asked, her voice filled with curiosity. "I mean, it looked so perfect."
I nodded. "I think it's real. Up close, you can tell it's well taken care of. It must be incredibly long."
Katrina giggled. "I can't wait to see what other surprises he has. Who would have thought we'd get a teacher like him?"
"I know," I said, smiling. "It's definitely going to make this semester interesting."
We walked in silence for a few moments, each lost in our own thoughts.
"Do you think we'll ever find out why he keeps it that long?" Katrina wondered aloud.
"I don't know," I said thoughtfully. "But there's definitely more to him than meets the eye. I guess we'll just have to wait and see."
Katrina nodded, and we continued our walk home, my mind still buzzing with thoughts of our new, enigmatic teacher.
It's been a few days or months even; it was getting hard to keep track of time. At first, I thought I would not attend much college due to my job, but ever since the arrival of the new teacher, I have been trying to attend most of my classes. Rohit Sharma had a way of making each lecture captivating, and I found myself drawn to his lessons, eager to learn more. His presence had an undeniable impact on my attendance and, surprisingly, on my enthusiasm for college.
The more I saw him at school, the more my heart beat faster whenever I looked at him. Every time I had a class with him, I felt such anxiety in my chest.
Every glance, every smile, every word he spoke seemed to make my heart race. It was confusing and exhilarating at the same time. I had never experienced anything like this, and it left me both excited and scared.
One afternoon, after a particularly engaging lecture, I lingered in the classroom as everyone else filed out. Summoning my courage, I approached his desk.
"Sir, could I ask you a few questions about today's topic?" I asked, my voice trembling slightly.
Rohit looked up and smiled. "Of course, Neha. What do you need help with?"
As we discussed the lesson, I found myself relaxing. He was patient and kind, explaining concepts in a way that made everything clear. I noticed how his eyes sparkled with enthusiasm when he talked about the subject he loved.
After answering my questions, he leaned back in his chair. "You seem very dedicated, Neha. Balancing a job and college must be tough."
I nodded. "It is, but I enjoy learning. Your classes have made it easier to stay motivated."
"I'm glad to hear that," he said warmly. "If you ever need any extra help or advice, don't hesitate to ask."
A few weeks later, Rohit sir surprised us with an unannounced test. My heart sank as I looked at the questions. Despite my efforts, I found it hard to concentrate on studying due to my job, and I struggled to answer most of them. When the results came back, I was disappointed to see that I had not performed well.
After class, Rohit sir asked me to stay behind. My heart pounded as I approached his desk, expecting a reprimand.
"Neha, I noticed you didn't do well on the test," he began gently. "I know you're capable of more. Is something bothering you?"
I sighed, feeling the weight of my responsibilities. "It's just... my job. It's been hard to keep up with everything. I'm trying, but it's overwhelming."
Rohit nodded; his expression thoughtful. "I understand. Balancing work and studies are challenging. But remember, it's important to take care of yourself too. Overworking can lead to burnout."
He paused, then added, "Let me think about this. There might be a way to help you manage better without feeling so overwhelmed. I'll get back to you with some ideas."
During the evening, after receiving the disappointing test results, I was heading home from work on my scooter. It was quite late at night, and the streets were relatively empty. I stopped at a small shop to pick up a few things for home. While drinking some water beside the shop, I noticed someone in the distance, pushing his moped.
At first, I didn't recognize him. He was wearing casual clothes, so different from his usual neat and professional attire. As he got closer, I saw something that made me do a double-take—his hair was down, styled in a single braid draped over his shoulder, reaching down to his knees.
Rohit in Casual clothes and single braid
I was shocked. "Is that... Rohit sir?" I whispered to myself. The sight of his hair, so long and beautifully braided, was mesmerizing. I had never seen him like this, so casual and different from his usual polished self. He looked quite feminine in his casual attire but in a cute and positive way. The braid, combined with his gentle features, gave him an almost ethereal appearance.
He seemed to be struggling with his moped, pushing it along the quiet road. Summoning my courage, I approached him. "Sir? Is everything okay?"
Rohit looked up, surprised to see me. "Neha? What are you doing out so late?"
"I was just heading home from work and stopped to get some things," I explained. "Do you need help with your moped?"
He smiled; a bit embarrassed. "It seems to have broken down. I'm trying to get it to a mechanic, but it's a bit of a struggle."
"Let me help you," I offered without hesitation.
We pushed his moped together to a nearby mechanic, chatting along the way. Seeing him in this different light, outside of the classroom and in such a casual setting, made me feel closer to him. His hair, now visible in its full glory, added an unexpected intimacy to the moment.
When we reached the mechanic's shop, the mechanic shook his head apologetically. "It's quite late, miss. I won't be able to repair it today. You'll have to leave it here overnight and come back tomorrow."
Rohit sighed. "I understand. Thank you."
I looked at him, concerned. "How will you get home, sir? It's quite far from here, isn't it?"
The mechanic looked puzzled for a moment, then addressed me. "Wait, sir? Oh, I'm sorry, I thought you were talking about the young lady here." He gestured to Rohit.
I stifled a giggle, watching Rohit’s reaction. He seemed taken aback but quickly recovered, nodding politely. "It's alright. Thank you for your help."
I turned to Rohit, trying to suppress my amusement. "So, how will you get home?"
He nodded, clearly thinking through his options. "Yes, it is. I'll manage somehow."
Impulsively, I spoke up. "Sir, why don't I give you a ride home? It's no trouble at all."
He looked at me, surprised and grateful. "Are you sure, Neha? I don't want to impose."
"It's no imposition, sir. I'd be happy to help," I insisted.
He smiled warmly. "Thank you, Neha. I really appreciate it."
As we rode through the quiet streets of Indore, we talked about various things—our lives, and interests, and even shared a few laughs. The night air was cool, and the city lights cast a soft glow around us. It felt surreal, riding with him, so close yet so far from the confines of our usual student-teacher relationship.
When we finally reached his place, he got off the scooter and turned to me. "Thank you, Neha. You really saved me tonight."
"It was nothing, sir. I'm glad I could help," I replied, feeling a warm connection growing between us.
"Before you go, let’s exchange numbers," he suggested. "Just in case you need any help with your studies or anything else."
I nodded, and we quickly exchanged numbers. "Thank you, sir. I'll definitely reach out if I need anything."
He smiled, a hint of concern in his eyes. "It's quite late, Neha. Please go home safely and get some rest. You have a busy schedule, and it's important to take care of yourself."
I felt a warm glow at his concern. "I will, sir. Goodnight."
"Goodnight, Neha," he said softly, watching as I rode away.
As I rode home, my thoughts were a whirlwind of emotions. The sight of Sir in his casual attire, with his long braid draped over his shoulder, was something I knew I wouldn't soon forget. I kept thinking about how I finally saw the real length of his hair, how it reached down to his knees in that beautifully styled braid. The image was mesmerizing and added a new layer to the intrigue I felt towards him.
I couldn't help but smile to myself as I remembered how gentle he was during the whole ride. His calm and considerate demeanour put me at ease, and the way he spoke to me with such kindness made my heart flutter. The memory of his soft voice and the genuine concern in his eyes stayed with me, making my chest feel warm.
And then there was his hair. The way he did his hair in a feminine, yet elegant, style fascinated me. It was something so unique and unexpected, yet it suited him perfectly. The braid, with every strand meticulously in place, showed the care and effort he put into maintaining it. I found myself admiring him even more for it.
My mind replayed the entire evening—the surprise of seeing him in a different light, the intimate conversation we had while pushing his moped, and the ease with which we exchanged numbers. It felt surreal, like something out of a dream.
By the time I reached home, I realized that my feelings for Rohit were growing deeper. This unexpected encounter had brought us closer, and I couldn't wait to see where this connection would lead. As I prepared for bed, my thoughts were still filled with images of him, and I drifted off to sleep with a smile on my face, eager for the days to come.
The next day was a holiday, and I was enjoying some downtime in my 1 BHK apartment where I lived alone. I was halfway through watching a movie when my phone rang. It was Rohit sir number. Nervously, I answered.
"Hello?"
"Hi, Neha. This is Rohit Sharma. I hope I'm not disturbing you."
My heart skipped a beat hearing his voice. "Oh, hi, sir! No, not at all. What can I do for you?"
"I was wondering if you could do me a Favor. My moped is still at the mechanic near your place. Could you pick me up at the bus stop nearby in about an hour? I need to get there and collect it."
Excitement bubbled up inside me. "Of course, sir! I'll be there."
After ending the call, I quickly got ready and headed out. It was evening by the time I reached the bus stop. I scanned the area, looking for him, and soon spotted him walking towards me. He was dressed casually in jeans and a brown overcoat, looking effortlessly stylish. What caught my attention was his hair, tied in a single thick braid that swayed gently with each step he took. The braid was as long and beautiful as I remembered, reaching past his waist and swinging quite a bit, which made me giggle a little.
Rohit hair swinging while he was walking towards Neha.
"Hi, sir!" I greeted him cheerfully.
"Hi, Neha. Thank you so much for coming," he said with a warm smile.
"Not a problem at all, sir. Shall we go?"
We both got on my scooter, and I felt a flutter in my chest as he sat behind me. The ride to the mechanic was filled with easy conversation, and I couldn't help but sneak glances at his braid in the rearview mirror. It was fascinating to see it up close and in motion.
When we arrived at the mechanic, Rohit thanked me again. "I really appreciate your help, Neha. You're a lifesaver."
"Anytime, sir. I'm glad I could help," I replied with a smile.
While the mechanic worked on his moped, we waited together, chatting about various things. It was in these small moments that I felt our connection deepening. His gentle demeanour and the way he carried himself only made my feelings for him grow stronger.
As the evening turned into night, we stood by the roadside, waiting for the moped to be ready. The streetlights cast a soft glow, making the scene feel almost magical. His braid, illuminated by the lights, looked even more stunning, and I couldn't help but admire it.
"Your braid is really beautiful, sir," I blurted out before I could stop myself.
He chuckled softly. "Thank you, Neha. It's a lot of work to maintain, but I enjoy it."
"I can tell. It looks perfect," I said, feeling a blush creep up my cheeks.
He smiled, and for a moment, we just stood there, enjoying each other's company. It was a simple yet profound connection, and I felt like we were slowly moving beyond the typical student-teacher relationship.
Just as the mechanic finished repairing Rohit's moped and we were about to leave, the sky suddenly darkened, and it began to rain heavily. Within moments, both of us were drenched.
"Oh no, it’s raining so hard!" I exclaimed, trying to shield myself with my hands.
Rohit looked equally surprised and quite embarrassed. "This is unexpected. We’re getting soaked."
I glanced around, but there was no immediate shelter nearby. An idea popped into my head, and I hesitated for a moment before suggesting, "Sir, my apartment is really close by. Why don't we go there and wait for the rain to stop?"
Rohit looked thoughtful for a second, a hint of embarrassment still on his face, before nodding. "That sounds like a good idea. Thank you, Neha."
We quickly hopped on my scooter and made our way to my apartment, the rain pouring down on us the entire way. By the time we reached, we were both completely wet. I led him up to my apartment and opened the door.
"Please come in, sir," I said, stepping aside to let him enter.
"Thank you, Neha," he replied, walking in and looking around, trying to hide his discomfort at the situation.
I grabbed a couple of towels from the bathroom and handed one to him. "Here, use this to dry off a bit."
"Thanks," he said, taking the towel and patting his hair and face dry. His braid, now wet and heavy, hung down his back, water dripping from the ends. He seemed a bit self-conscious about the state of his hair.
I couldn’t help but laugh a little at the situation. "This rain really caught us off guard, didn’t it?"
He chuckled awkwardly. "It sure did. But I’m glad you suggested coming here. It’s much better than being stuck outside."
"Let me make some tea to warm us up," I said, heading to the kitchen.
As I prepared the tea, I noticed him looking around my small apartment, his expression still a bit uneasy but slowly relaxing. When the tea was ready, I brought two cups to the living room, where he was now sitting on the sofa, still drying off.
"Here you go," I said, handing him a cup.
"Thank you, Neha," he replied, taking a sip. "This is perfect for this weather."
We sat there, sipping our tea and listening to the sound of the rain hitting the windows. It was a cozy, intimate moment, and I felt a sense of contentment just being in his presence.
As we talked, I noticed Rohit shivering slightly. His clothes were still wet, and the chill in the air wasn't helping.
"Sir, you're shivering. I have a hair dryer you can use for your hair. And... I don't have any men's clothes, but I can lend you a t-shirt and pajama until your clothes dry," I suggested, worried about his well-being.
Rohit looked a bit embarrassed and shyly shook his head. "That's very kind of you, Neha, but I don't want to impose."
"You're not imposing at all, sir. I insist. You'll catch a cold otherwise," I said firmly, guiding him to the bathroom with the clothes.
After a moment of hesitation, he took the clothes from me. "Alright, thank you," he said softly.
He went into the bathroom to change, and when he emerged, he was wearing my t-shirt and pajama, looking quite out of place but also oddly endearing. I handed him the hair dryer and comb, and he began to dry and comb his hair.
As he undid his braid, I was stunned to see his hair cascade down. It was longer than I had imagined, reaching well past his hips. The sight of his hair down for the first time took my breath away. I couldn’t help but admire how healthy and shiny it looked, even when wet.
As he began to gently comb through his hair, I watched in awe. He looked so graceful, almost like a teenage girl meticulously taking care of her long hair. The t-shirt and pajama I had given him, combined with his long hair, made him look even more feminine.
The rain didn’t seem to stop, and I noticed a change in Rohit’s demeanour. From the confident teacher I knew, he seemed to transform into a shy, feminine guy. To change the mood, I brought out the tea.
We sat down with our tea, and he looked at me, a bit hesitant. Then, to my surprise, he asked, "You know, you are the only one who hasn't asked why I grew my hair this long."
His question caught me off guard, and I smiled gently, answering calmly, "Well, sir, I’ve noticed that you always change the topic whenever anyone brings up your hair at college or anywhere else. So, I thought maybe it brings up sad memories, or perhaps you’re not comfortable talking about it."
He looked at me, his expression softening, and a small smile appeared on his face.
I watched as he gently dried his hair, the strands glistening under the light of my living room. He moved with such grace, each motion deliberate and careful, as if he had done this a thousand times before. His long, dark hair now lay fully unbraided, cascading over his shoulders.
"You know, I was curious about your hair," I said softly, breaking the silence, "but I didn't want to hurt you by bringing it up."
Rohit looked at me, his eyes reflecting a mix of emotions—relief, gratitude, and something else I couldn’t quite place. "That means a lot, Neha," he said, his voice calm and sincere. "Thank you for being considerate."
Rohit sitting on a chair with his hair down.
He gathered his hair, now fully dry, and draped it over his shoulder. The sheer length of it amazed me—it flowed down and almost touched the floor while he was seated on the chair. He took a few strands in his hand, twirling them thoughtfully before looking up at me.
"I think... it's time I told you my story," he said, his eyes meeting mine with a newfound resolve.
I felt a flutter in my chest. There was something incredibly captivating about watching him handle his hair with such elegance. It was almost as if he transformed before my eyes—no longer just my teacher, but a person with a unique story, someone who carried a hidden depth.
As he prepared to speak, his fingers continued to play with his hair, the gentle movements almost hypnotic. I couldn’t help but admire how well-maintained it was, each strand smooth and glossy. How could a guy have hair so feminine, so beautiful?
{NOTE: Images and links are used only as the reference to the character in the story}
This section is longer than usual, but it's crucial for understanding the depth of Rohit's character and his motivations. It explores his heartfelt reasons behind his decision to grow his hair long.
The rain continued to patter against the windows, a soft rhythm that filled the room with a sense of calm. Neha watched Rohit, her curiosity and admiration growing with each passing moment. As he settled into the chair, his long hair flowing freely around him, there was a noticeable shift in the atmosphere. This wasn't just a teacher-student interaction anymore; it was the beginning of something deeper.
Rohit took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. "You know, Neha," he began, his voice gentle but firm, "there's a reason behind why I grew my hair this long. It's not just a style choice or a personal preference. It's a story that goes beyond the surface, one that's deeply personal to me."
Neha leaned in, her eyes fixed on him, ready to hear the story that had remained untold for so long. Rohit continued his fingers gently playing with the ends of his hair, a gesture that seemed almost second nature to him.
"And today, for the first time, I feel ready to share it."
It all began when I was 17, studying in the 12th standard. I lived with my mom, Anita, and my elder sister, Shruti, who was 1.5 years older than me. Our dad had died in an accident when I was 10, leaving Mom to support the family by working as a chef at a local restaurant. Both Shruti and I inherited Mom's striking looks, especially me, since I couldn't grow any facial hair. This androgynous appearance made me the target of frequent teasing. Despite that, I had always been a mischievous and active kid, often playing pranks and being the life of our small family.
Shruti, on the other hand, was the diligent and disciplined one. She spent countless hours studying, and I often teased her for it. But secretly, I admired her dedication. One evening, our sibling rivalry took a significant turn.
"WHAT? HOW DID YOU DO THAT?" I shouted, staring at Shruti's marks in disbelief.
"I never saw you study," I added, astonished.
"Stupid, I studied at the library because you never let me study at home," Shruti smirked, clearly enjoying my shock.
"Yeah, right. You must've bribed the librarian to do your assignments," I retorted, trying to cover up my growing sense of dread.
"We'll see about that," she said with a confident grin. "You remember our bet, don't you?"
My stomach churned. I had made a bet with Shruti: if she scored above 90%, I would accept any request she made. If she didn't, she would have to cut her long, beloved hair to shoulder length.
"Of course, I remember," I replied, trying to sound confident. "So, what do you want?"
She looked at me thoughtfully, a mischievous glint in her eye. "You wanted me to cut my hair, right? Then you grow yours long."
I blinked, taken aback. "Just grow my hair?" I repeated, thinking it sounded easy. Long hair was trendy among boys these days.
"But," Shruti continued with a sly smile, "it will be all according to my preferences. I will have complete control over your hairstyle, length, and everything."
My expression changed instantly. "What are you afraid of?" she teased. "Didn't you say during the bet, 'It's just hair, it will grow!'?"
Summoning my courage, I declared, "Boys don't back down from a challenge. I accept your request." We shook hands on the deal.
"Great! This is going to be fun," Shruti said, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "I'll make sure you look fabulous."
I tried to shrug it off, but my mind was racing. "How will she trouble me?" I wondered aloud, anxiety gnawing at me.
"Don't worry, little brother," she said, patting my shoulder. "You'll look great. Just trust me."
"Easy for you to say," I muttered. "You don't have to walk around with hair like a girl's."
Shruti laughed. "Oh, come on, Rohit. It's just hair. Besides, you'll get to experience what it's like for us girls."
I rolled my eyes but couldn't help feeling a bit curious. "Fine, let's get this over with. How long do I have to keep it?"
"Until I say so," she replied, her smile widening.
Shruti beamed and ran off to tell Mom about her results. I stood there, my mind racing. "How will she trouble me?" I wondered aloud, anxiety gnawing at me. My sister's enthusiasm for the bet's outcome made me increasingly nervous about what lay ahead.
Six Months Later
Days passed, turning into months. It had now been six months since the bet, and my hair had grown past my shoulders. I was surprised by how quickly it was growing, but my mom mentioned that it was probably due to our family genes. To manage it at college, I had to wear it in a ponytail. Whenever I let it down, people mistook me for a girl because it was naturally straight, smooth, and silky. I still couldn't figure out what my sister and mom did, but my hair had become very feminine.
One day, when I came home from college, my sister Shruti greeted me with a surprising announcement. "Let's go for a haircut," she said with a mischievous smile.
I stared at her, bewildered. "A haircut? Already? But my hair's grown so fast. Why now?"I asked, feeling a mix of relief and confusion
She grinned and shrugged. "Exactly, it's grown so fast. Plus, it's a part of the bet, remember? You have to maintain it properly."
I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "Fine, but just a trim. I kind of like it this way."
Shruti laughed. "Don't worry, we'll just make it look even better."
I changed into my casual clothes, and we headed to the salon. Shruti said it was a unisex salon, but most of the customers were female. She made a booking in my name and called for the stylist. "I'm not paying for this," I warned her.
"Don't worry, I've got it covered," she replied cheerfully.
At the Salon
A young female stylist guided us to a chair. "Hi, I'm Priya," she introduced herself. "Let's get started."
As Priya washed my hair, I began to relax. The warm water and gentle massage felt soothing after a long day at college. After drying my hair a bit, she started trimming it. The relaxation made me close my eyes, almost drifting off to sleep.
Priya chatted with me throughout the process, complimenting my hair. "Your hair is so smooth and silky. Do you use any special products?"
I blushed, embarrassed. "Not really, my mom and sister take care of it."
Shruti, standing nearby, couldn't resist teasing me. "He loves long hair and plans to grow it even longer."
My cheeks turned red as I mumbled, "It's just a bet."
Priya giggled. "Well, you're lucky to have such great hair. Most girls would be jealous."
I sighed internally. "Yeah, lucky me."
Shruti laughed, adding, "You should see him trying to manage it in the morning. It's like
watching a comedy show."
"Hey, that's not fair!" I protested. "It's not easy, you know."
Priya joined in the teasing. "Maybe you should get some tips from your sister."
"I already do," I admitted, feeling more embarrassed.
After the Trim
I woke up with Shruti standing next to me, grinning. "Your hair looks amazing!" she exclaimed.
"Thanks," I replied, feeling a mix of pride and embarrassment.
Priya turned my chair towards the mirror. My jaw dropped. I now had a long shoulder-length bob resting on my shoulders.
Rohit's fresh haircut.
It made me look more feminine than usual. Panic set in. "How will I attend college with this hair?" I asked Shruti, my voice trembling.
"Just keep it in a ponytail," Shruti explained. "It'll be fine."
"But I look like a girl!" I protested, my anxiety growing.
Shruti placed a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "Don't worry, you'll get used to it. Besides, it looks great on you."
I sighed, still feeling uneasy. "I hope you're right."
Priya smiled, trying to lighten the mood. "You'll be the trendsetter at your college."
Shruti laughed. "See, even Priya agrees."
I couldn't help but smile a little. "Alright, alright. Let's get out of here."
On the Way Home
As we walked home, Shruti couldn't resist teasing me. "So, how does it feel to have salon-fresh hair?"
I rolled my eyes. "Feels... different. It's softer, I guess."
She laughed. "You looked so cute falling asleep in the chair."
"Yeah, yeah. I was just tired from college."
"You sure? I think you were just enjoying the pampering."
I sighed. "Maybe a little."
We reached home, and as soon as we stepped inside, Mom looked up from the kitchen. Her eyes widened in surprise, and then she giggled. "Oh my, Rohit! You look so pretty with your new haircut."
"Mom!" I groaned, feeling my cheeks heat up.
She walked over and touched my hair. "Honestly, it suits you. Long hair really does look good on you."
I sighed, trying to hide my embarrassment. "Thanks, Mom."
Shruti grinned. "I told you, didn't I? Now everyone agrees."
Mom nodded, giving me a warm smile. "You've been handling this bet so well, Rohit. I'm proud of you."
"Yeah, well, it's not easy," I admitted. "But you and Shruti make it bearable."
Mom chuckled. "That's because we love you. And we love taking care of you."
Shruti added, "Besides, it's fun having a brother with such nice hair."
I laughed, feeling the warmth of their affection. "Okay, okay. I'll admit it. Having you both take care of my hair has made us closer."
Mom hugged me. "That's the spirit. Now, how about we have dinner and talk about your day?"
"Sure," I agreed, feeling grateful for my family. Despite the teasing and the challenges, their support made everything worthwhile.
It's been three days and maintaining my hair in a ponytail was turning into a nightmare. The strands were so smooth that the band kept slipping away. I tried my best to keep it under control, but on the fourth day, during lunchtime, something unexpected happened.
College Lunch Break
I was chatting with my friend, completely forgetting about the scrunchie that was barely holding my hair together. As I turned to hand him something, the scrunchie slipped off, and my hair fell loose, revealing my new bob haircut. My friend’s eyes widened in surprise.
"Whoa, did you get a haircut?" he asked, trying to stifle a laugh.
I stayed quiet, my face heating up as the boys at the back noticed and started teasing me. "Hey, nice haircut, princess!" one of them called out, making the others laugh.
I felt embarrassed, frantically looking around for the scrunchie. Just then, I saw a girl approaching me, holding the scrunchie. My heart skipped a beat when I realized it was the girl, I had a crush on.
"Hey, you dropped this," she said, handing me the scrunchie with a warm smile.
"Uh, thanks," I stammered, feeling my cheeks burn.
She gently tucked some stray strands behind my ear, making me even more flustered. "You look better like this," she said softly. "Just keep them tied up, okay?"
I nodded, too shy to speak. I heard a chorus of agreement from the other girls around, which only made me more self-conscious. I didn't tie my hair back immediately, feeling a strange mix of embarrassment and excitement.
"See you around, Rohit," she added with a wink before walking away.
My friend nudged me playfully. "Man, you just talked to your crush and she complimented you! You're so lucky!"
"Shut up," I mumbled, but couldn't help the small smile on my face.
On the way home, I couldn't stop thinking about what had happened. When I got home, Shruti was the first to notice my untied hair.
"Hey, what happened to your ponytail?" she asked, a smirk forming on her lips.
"Uh, nothing," I mumbled, heading to my room to freshen up.
Afterward, I went to Shruti's room to explain. She was all ears, grinning widely as I recounted the day's events.
"So, you’re getting popular with the girls now, huh?" she teased. "Looks like my plan is working better than I thought!"
"Stop it, Shruti," I groaned, but I couldn't help but smile.
"Come on, you have to admit it's kind of funny," she laughed. "I mean, you were always the one teasing me about my hair, and now look at you."
"Yeah, yeah," I said, rolling my eyes. "But seriously, I think it's because of you and Mom that my hair looks so... well, girly."
"You're welcome," she said, giving me a playful shove. "But you know, it suits you. And if it helps you get closer to your crush, then it's a win-win, right?"
"Maybe," I admitted, feeling my cheeks heat up again.
"Just don't forget to take care of it," Shruti said, patting my head. "And if you need any tips, you know where to find me."
"Thanks, Sis," I said, genuinely appreciating her support.
From that day on, I decided to leave my hair down. Sure enough, the teasing from the boys continued, but I also noticed more and more girls complimenting my hair and striking up conversations with me. It was a strange new experience, and while it was a bit overwhelming, it also made me feel more confident.
After a year
It's now a year since I first started to grow my hair. I am now used to go for trims with my sister and became Priya's regular customer. My sister played a lot with my hair. My hair was now quite famous with the girls. It now reaches my back, which is quite long for a boy, but I kind of like it now.
Rohit with his back length hair.
It was silky, shiny, and felt incredibly soft to the touch. Whenever I walked through the college corridors, I could feel the gentle swish of my hair against my back. It made me feel unique, even if it drew some teasing from the boys. They called me "Rapunzel" or "Princess," but the girls admired it, often asking for hair care tips, which was both flattering and embarrassing.
One time, my sister tricked me into wearing girls' clothes and took me to the mall. I was so embarrassed that I couldn't talk properly to anyone, but no one found out I was a boy. That day was quite tiring and it was all because I lost a bet, AGAIN! But this story is for another time.
College Life
In college, things were different. My hair was long enough that I had to manage it carefully. Sometimes I was mistaken for a tomboy because of my style and demeanour. It was a weird mix of confusion and curiosity from my classmates. I started wearing my hair in a high ponytail because I liked how it swung when I walked, but it didn't always stay in place, causing moments of embarrassment.
One night, I came back home from college in a good mood. My sister saw me and asked about it.
"Why are you so happy?" she inquired.
"I'll tell you after dinner," I replied, keeping her in suspense.
After dinner, she took me to her room and asked me about it. "Okay, spill. What's going on?"
"I made a new friend today," I said, a bit shyly. "She's quite famous in class for her beauty, and she complimented my hair."
Shruti teased me, "Oh, look at you! Getting popular with the girls nowadays. Who's the lucky one?"
I blushed, "It's nothing like that. She just liked my hair."
Shruti grinned, "Well, you do have beautiful hair. Speaking of which, I want to try a new
hairstyle on you. You're in such a good mood, and it'll be fun!"
Feeling cheerful, I agreed. "Okay, sure. What do you have in mind?"
She took my hair out of its high ponytail. I had started wearing it a bit higher since it had gotten longer. I liked how it swung sometimes when I walked.
"Close your eyes," she instructed. "I want this to be a surprise."
I closed my eyes, feeling the gentle tug of the brush as she started brushing my hair.
It was relaxing, and I trusted her completely. After a while, I felt her parting my hair down the middle. It was a new sensation, and I couldn't help but wonder what she was up to.
"Shruti, what are you doing?" I asked, curiosity getting the better of me.
"Just wait and see," she said, giggling. "You'll love it, I promise."
I felt the weight of my hair shift to one shoulder. I was about to touch it, but she stopped me.
"Not yet! Keep your eyes closed."
After a few more minutes, she finally said, "Okay, open your eyes."
When I saw myself in the mirror, I was surprised beyond belief.
Rohit had his hair done in braids for the first time
She had done twin braids, with a middle parting just like the schoolgirls. It looked so clean and sleek that it made me look like a girl. I had no words to say.
"Wow, Shruti... I don't even recognize myself," I finally managed, feeling my cheeks flush with a mix of embarrassment and astonishment.
She laughed, clearly amused by my reaction. "You look adorable! Do you like it?"
I was quiet, not sure how to respond. I didn't hate it, but it was such a drastic change. The braids felt snug and secure, but seeing myself in the mirror with such a feminine hairstyle was a shock. "It's... different," I said, trying to mask my true feelings.
Shruti noticed my hesitation. "I'm sorry if you don't like it. But, you know, I used to hate this hairstyle when I was a kid. Now, it's one of my favourites because it keeps the hair secure and gives a sleek look. That's why I keep my hair in single or twin braids."
She continued, "If you don't like it, I won't force you. But if you do, maybe you could at least try to keep a single braid at home."
I hesitated, then touched my braids for the first time. They were thick and perfectly tied, not even a strand out of place. The middle parting was flawless. The texture of the braids under my fingers felt smooth and neat. I couldn't deny that it felt... nice. Different, but not in a bad way. "Well, it's definitely... different," I said, trying to sound nonchalant, though a part of me was already warming up to the new look.
Shruti laughed again. "Come on, I can tell you don't hate it. Just try it for a while. It might grow on you."
I sighed, "Fine, I'll try to keep them sometimes, but only to make you happy."
"Now let Mom see them," Shruti said excitedly.
I was reluctant and very shy about showing Mom. "Do we have to?"
"Yes, Mom at least deserves to see," Shruti insisted, practically dragging me to her.
When Mom first saw me, she too laughed and said, "Oh my, you look just like Shruti! But I must say, you look very confident with those braids."
I felt a mix of embarrassment and pride. "Thanks, Mom," I muttered, feeling my cheeks burn.
Mom then inspected my hair more closely, running her fingers through the braids. "You know, your sister did a fantastic job. These braids are perfect."
Shruti beamed, "Thanks, Mom! I told him he should try this style more often."
Mom continued, "You know, I think this suits you. You should wear your hair like this more often."
I felt a strange sense of warmth and acceptance hearing that from Mom. I couldn't help but smile, albeit shyly. "I'll think about it," I said, trying to play it cool, but inside, I felt a little more open to the idea.
Shruti joined in, "See? Even Mom agrees. You're getting popular with the girls and now Mom approves. You're on a roll, little brother!"
I rolled my eyes but couldn't help smiling. The braids felt comfortable, and though I wasn't ready to admit it fully, a part of me did like the way they looked and felt. It was a new experience, one that I was slowly starting to embrace.
Some Days Later
Then one day, Shruti came running out of her room, her face beaming with joy. Both Mom and I were taken aback by her excitement.
"What is it, Shruti?" Mom asked, curiosity and concern in her voice.
"I got the job! The one I've wanted for so long!" Shruti exclaimed, unable to contain her happiness.
Mom and I immediately enveloped her in a tight hug, congratulating her. "That's fantastic news, Shruti!" I said, feeling genuinely happy for her. "We need to celebrate! How about some pastries?"
We quickly arranged a small celebration, enjoying pastries together in our cozy kitchen. While munching on the sweets, I asked her more about the job.
"So, where is it? When do you start?" I inquired, curious about the details.
"It's in Bangalore," Shruti replied, her eyes sparkling. "And I need to leave in ten days."
My heart sank a little at the news. "Ten days? That’s so soon. What about my birthday? It's in forty days."
Shruti hesitated for a moment, her smile faltering slightly. "I'll try my best to come back for your birthday, Rohit. But even if I can't, we'll try to celebrate it early."
We spent the next ten days enjoying ourselves as much as we could. We went on a short trip to a nearby hill station, saw a movie together, had dinner with our relatives, and helped Shruti prepare for her move. As the day of her departure approached, a sense of nervousness settled over both Shruti and me.
The Day of the Journey
I woke up early with my mom that day. Shruti was still sleeping. I quickly got freshened up, took a bath, and changed into my clothes. Then I approached Mom with a special request.
"Mom," I said hesitantly, "could you tie my hair in twin braids today? I want to surprise Shruti. It's her last day here."
Mom looked at me with surprise but then smiled warmly. "Of course, Rohit. Come, sit here."
As she started working on my hair, she began reminiscing. "You know, I used to braid Shruti's hair just like this when she was little. She would always complain, but she secretly loved it."
I smiled, imagining little Shruti with her braids. "I remember pulling her hair when she annoyed me."
Mom laughed softly. "Yes, and now look at you, sitting here, getting your hair braided. How times have changed."
She continued, carefully parting my hair down the middle. "These braids will look very feminine, Rohit. Are you sure you're okay with that?"
I nodded. "It's okay, Mom. I want to make Shruti happy today."
Mom's hands moved deftly, weaving my hair into two neat braids. Her touch was gentle and reassuring, and I felt a sense of calm as she worked. It was different from when Shruti did it. Mom’s touch was gentler, more practiced, and she made sure every strand was perfectly in place. She hummed softly, a tune she used to hum when she braided Shruti's hair, making the experience even more nostalgic and comforting.
"There," she said, tying off the second braid with a small elastic band. "You look great, Rohit."
I heard Shruti stirring in her room about twenty minutes later. When she came out, freshened up and ready for breakfast, I surprised her from behind.
"Good morning!" I said, turning to reveal my braids.
Shruti's eyes widened in surprise. "Rohit! You...you did twin braids!"
Even Mom laughed and added, "He asked me to do it for you, Shruti."
Shruti's expression softened, and she gave me a hug. "Thank you, Rohit. This means a lot to me. I’m so happy you did this for me."
I smiled shyly. "I thought it would be a nice surprise. Mom did a great job, didn’t she?"
Shruti nodded enthusiastically. "She really did. Your braids look perfect. They’re so neat and tidy, just like how she used to do mine."
I laughed. "Yeah, she mentioned that. It's funny how things change."
Shruti teased, "You know, I'd be even happier if the braids were longer."
I laughed again, though a bit shyly. "Maybe someday. But for now, let's just enjoy today."
We shared a heartfelt breakfast together, and the atmosphere was filled with a mix of happiness and a hint of sadness. We knew things were about to change, but for now, we cherished the moment we had together.
The Journey to the Train Station and Saying Goodbye
We were in a taxi heading to the train station. On the way, Shruti kept reassuring me, “Don’t worry, Rohit. Nobody will recognize you.”
I fidgeted with the ends of my braids, my nerves getting the best of me. “I’m just not used to wearing them outside the house,” I admitted.
Shruti laughed softly. “You look fine, really. In fact, you look better because your hair is so long now. Trust me, you’ll be fine.”
When we arrived at the station, I took a deep breath and got out to help with her luggage. As I lifted the bags, Shruti couldn’t resist making a comment, “Look at you, my little brother-turned-sister for the day.”
I rolled my eyes but couldn’t help but smile. “Thanks, Shruti. Very reassuring.”
“Hey, I’m just saying you pull off the look well,” she said with a grin. “No one’s even giving you a second glance.”
She was right. As we walked through the bustling station, no one gave me any strange looks. Some girls glanced at me, but they didn’t seem to find anything odd. Instead, I looked like a tomboy, blending in with the crowd.
Even Shruti’s best friend, who came to the station to see her off, didn’t recognize me at first. “Shruti, who’s this?” she asked, puzzled.
Shruti burst out laughing. “This is Rohit! Can you believe it?”
Her friend’s eyes widened in shock. “Oh my gosh, I didn’t recognize you at all! You look so different!”
She took a closer look at my braids and smiled. “You know, your hair looks amazing, Rohit. Those braids suit you.”
I blushed a little, feeling both embarrassed and flattered. “Thanks, I guess.”
Shruti’s friend turned to her and said, “You did a great job with his hair, Shruti.”
Shruti beamed with pride. “Thanks! He’s been a good sport about it, and today, he really made me happy by wearing these braids.”
We all talked a little, trying to keep the mood light. But soon, the train arrived, and the reality of Shruti’s departure started to sink in. I helped her with her luggage, and my heart grew heavy with the thought of her leaving.
Mom’s eyes were misty as she watched. Shruti noticed our sadness and tried to liven up the mood. “Come on, you guys! It’s not like I’m disappearing forever,” she joked. “I’ll be back before you know it.”
We hugged tightly, and she said her goodbyes to everyone. “Take care of Mom for me, okay?” she said, looking at me. “And don’t let her miss me too much.”
Mom stepped forward, her voice tinged with concern. “Shruti, do you have everything you need? Your tickets, your ID, some snacks?”
Shruti smiled and hugged her. “Yes, Mom, I’ve got everything. Don’t worry.”
She turned to her friend and hugged her too. “Stay in touch, okay? We’ll have a lot to catch up on when I visit.”
Finally, as the train’s whistle blew, signaling its imminent departure, Shruti hugged me again.
“I’ll call you when I reach. Promise me you’ll keep those braids neat and tidy,” she teased, trying to lighten the moment.
I nodded, swallowing the lump in my throat. “I will. Just come back soon.”
The train started to move, and we all waved, our eyes locked on Shruti until she disappeared from view. As the train pulled away, the finality of the goodbye hit us. Mom and I stood there for a moment, feeling the absence already.
We slowly turned to leave, the station now feeling emptier than before. The journey home was quiet, each of us lost in our thoughts, adjusting to the new reality of Shruti’s absence.
When we arrived home, the mood was still a bit gloomy. Mom suggested, "Rohit, why don't you go out for a while? I'm thinking of meeting my friends too." Just as she said that, I got a call from my friend, Ananya. She was the new friend I mentioned before, and we had grown quite close.
"Hey, Rohit! I'm close to your home. I finished my work and have some free time. Can you come to the cafe nearby?" she asked cheerfully.
I thought for a moment and then asked Mom, who insisted, "Take Shruti's scooter so you don't keep her waiting."
I quickly took the keys and headed out. As I reached the café and saw Ananya, I realized I forgot to take my braids out. When she looked at me, she was confused at first but then realized it was me.
"Rohit, is that you?" she asked, her eyes widening in surprise.
I was very embarrassed, trying to hide my braids. "Yeah, it's me," I said, scratching the back of my head nervously. "It's a long story. Let's talk inside."
We went into the cafe and found a quiet corner. Ananya smiled, "You look... cute. I mean, your braids are perfect."
I blushed, trying to explain, "It's just something I did for my sister. She moved to Bangalore today, and I wanted to make her happy."
"That's really sweet," she said, her tone flirty. "I think it looks nice on you."
We talked for quite a while about college, studies, family, and friends. The conversation flowed easily, and I found myself enjoying her company more than I expected. It was late at night when we finally finished.
"I should get you home," I said, offering her a ride on Shruti's scooter.
As we rode, Ananya wrapped her arms around my waist, leaning close to my ear. "You know, I think it's really cool that you're so close to your sister. Not many guys would do what you did."
I laughed, trying to hide my blush. "Yeah, well, I guess I'm not like most guys."
When we reached her home, she turned to me with a smile. "Thanks for the ride, Rohit."
"Anytime," I replied.
She paused for a moment, then said softly, "I really do think your braids look nice. It’s a good look on you."
"Thanks," I mumbled, feeling my face heat up.
She gave me a quick hug. "See you tomorrow, Rohit," she said, waving as she walked away.
I was left standing there, feeling very happy. That hug replayed in my mind all the way home. I was lost in my thoughts, only to remember Shruti’s call when I was about to sleep. I quickly called her back.
"Hey, Shruti," I said softly, hearing her half-asleep voice on the other end.
"Rohit? Why are you calling so late?" she mumbled.
"I just wanted to tell you what happened today. I met Ananya, and we talked for hours. And guess what? She hugged me when I dropped her home," I said, excitement bubbling in my voice.
"See? It’s because of the braids," she teased, her voice groggy but happy. "I knew they’d bring you luck."
"Maybe you're right," I laughed. "Thanks, Shruti. You always know how to cheer me up."
"It’s late. We should sleep," she said, yawning. "Goodnight, Rohit. And don’t worry, everything will be fine."
"Goodnight, Shruti," I replied, feeling a warmth in my chest. I lay down, thinking about the day, the hug, and Shruti’s words. I drifted off to sleep with a smile on my face, feeling hopeful about the future but also a bit uneasy about the changes ahead.
Next Morning
I woke up to my mom with tears in her eyes. I quickly sat up, alarmed, because I had never seen her cry like that in a long time.
"Mom, what happened?" I asked, my voice filled with concern.
She struggled to speak through her sobs. "Rohit, we got a call from a hospital near Bangalore. Shruti's train was derailed early this morning."
My heart sank. "It must be a prank call," I said, desperately trying to convince myself.
But then my phone rang. It was my uncle, and his voice confirmed our worst fears. I handed the phone to my mom, who immediately started making travel arrangements.
I turned on the TV, and every channel was covering the news about the train derailment, confirming our fears. I tried to calm myself and then helped my mom as we hurried to get ready. Uncle arrived with a car to take us to the hospital.
The car ride was a blur of fear and anxiety. Mom clutched my hand, her grip tight and trembling. "Rohit, I can't lose her," she whispered, her voice barely audible.
"She'll be okay, Mom. Shruti's strong," I replied, though my voice wavered with uncertainty. I wanted to believe my own words, but the gnawing dread in my chest wouldn't let me.
When we arrived at the hospital, a doctor met us with a somber expression. "I'm sorry," he said, "but your daughter did not survive. She died before she reached the hospital due to the impact to her neck."
Mom collapsed into my arms, her sobs filling the sterile hallway. I stood there, numb, unable to process the words. The world felt like it was spinning around me, but I was stuck in place, a silent observer to the nightmare unfolding.
Throughout the whole ordeal, I couldn't accept what had happened. While others cried and expressed their sadness, I was silent, trapped in a different kind of grief. I helped with the funeral arrangements, doing everything robotically, without emotion. People tried talking to me, but I just nodded or shook my head, not trusting myself to speak. I did everything like a robot, going through the motions without truly feeling anything.
Five days after everything was over and all the guests had left, Mom and I finally had some alone time. It was then that the dam broke. I lashed out, my voice trembling with anger. "Why did she have to leave us so early? Why was God so cruel to take her away?"
Mom listened silently, tears streaming down her face, finally understanding why I had been so quiet. "I hate this!" I shouted. "I hate everything! She promised she would come back. She promised!"
In a fit of rage, I grabbed a pair of scissors, intent on cutting off my hair. But Mom stopped me, her grip firm but gentle. "Don't," she said softly. "This hair... it's part of her happy memories. She wouldn't want you to do this."
I sank to the floor, sobbing. "I don't know what to do without her."
Mom knelt beside me, hugging me tightly. "I know, Rohit. I know. But we have to keep going. For her."
I looked at her, my eyes filled with tears. "Why do I feel nothing, Mom? Why can't I cry like everyone else?"
"You're in shock," she said softly. "Everyone grieves differently. You loved her so much, and this is how you're coping. It's okay to feel what you're feeling."
I wiped my tears, feeling a mixture of anger and sorrow. "I just want to make the pain stop."
She then handed me a letter and a gift-wrapped box. "Shruti prepared this for your birthday in advance, in case she couldn't make it back because of her job."
I stared at the package, my hands trembling. "Why didn't you tell me earlier?"
"I thought it might help you now," she said, her voice breaking. "I'll give you some time."
She left me alone in my room. Rohit sat on his bed, the letter trembling in his hands as he read through the words written in Shruti's familiar handwriting. His heart ached with each line, a mix of sorrow and bittersweet memories flooding his mind. The letter read:
After reading the letter, Rohit laughed softly. "Typical Shruti," he said, shaking his head with a smile. But then the tears started flowing, uncontrollably and continuously. Her words felt like a warm hug, full of love and encouragement. He hugged the letter to his chest, feeling a deep connection to his sister even though she was gone. Her playful teasing about his hair, her unwavering support, and her affection enveloped him, making him feel both comforted and devastated.
He carefully opened the gift-wrapped box. Inside, he found the headphones he had wanted for a long time, a beautiful silver bracelet engraved with the words "Be Brave, Little Brother," and a delicate hairpin with a note that read, "For your long hair, when you finally grow it out. Love, Shruti."
He chuckled through his tears as he held the hairpin. "She always knew how to make me smile," he murmured.
He showed the hairpin to his mom and hugged her tightly, crying for some time. "She got me these," he said, showing her the headphones, bracelet, and hairpin.
His mom hugged him back, her own tears mingling with his. "She loved you so much, Rohit. And she’ll always be with us, in our hearts and in our memories."
After calming down a bit, Rohit took his hair into his hands and looked at his mom. "Mom, I want to grow my hair as long as I can maintain it, for her," he said, his voice filled with determination. "Even if I end up looking more like a girl or whatever society says, I will grow it long for her."
His mom smiled through her tears and gently touched his hair. "She would have loved that, Rohit. And so do I. I'll help you take care of it, just like I used to do for Shruti. We'll make sure it's healthy and beautiful, just like she wanted."
We sat together in silence for a while, finding solace in each other’s presence
The following year was incredibly tough on us. Adjusting to life without Shruti was a daily struggle. Every time I did my hair, I was reminded of her. I became a quiet person, a shadow of my former self. In college, I talked very little and preferred to stay at home. Ananya understood my need for space and respected it. To keep myself occupied, I threw myself into my studies, but I neglected my diet and lost weight as a result.
Despite everything, I remained dedicated to my hair care. My mom helped me a lot with this. Every other night, either she or I would brush my hair to keep it smooth and healthy. We used special oils and treatments that Shruti had recommended. The routine became a comforting ritual, a way to keep her memory alive. Mom would often say, “Let’s make sure your hair shines like Shruti’s smile,” as she gently worked the oil into my scalp. She’d recount stories from when Shruti and I were kids, how I used to pull her hair playfully, and now, ironically, I was the one with long, beautiful hair.
By the time I reached my final year of college, my hair had grown to the same length Shruti's had been—waist-length.
It became cumbersome to wear it down, so I started styling it in a single braid or a bun. I was probably the only boy in college with hair like this, and I often received curious looks from others. But I didn't let it bother me because I knew Shruti would have wanted me to continue.
During this period, I got a part-time job at a library thanks to a teacher who understood my situation. The library was far, but it was worth it. The calm atmosphere and free coffee were soothing, and the access to books was a huge bonus. The library became my sanctuary, the one place where I felt comfortable letting my hair down, both literally and figuratively. I worked there for over three years, even after completing my master's degree, as I wanted to fund my education myself, despite my mom's willingness to pay.
Life began to normalize during this time. I got used to my long hair, and taking care of it became a daily habit. After graduating, I lost touch with most of my friends as they moved away for further studies or jobs. Ananya and I still talked occasionally over the phone, but it wasn't the same.
When it was time to join my new college for my master's degree, my hair was just over my butt.
Rohit with hip length hair
It had become silkier and smoother, thanks to my mom's diligent care. This led to many funny incidents at my new college. For instance, during orientation, a professor mistook me for a female student and handed me a pamphlet on women's clubs.
"Here you go, miss, a pamphlet for our women's clubs," the professor said, smiling.
I took it without thinking and then realized what had happened. "Actually, sir, I'm Rohit."
The professor looked flustered. "Oh, I’m terribly sorry! Your hair is just so... impressive."
Another time, a girl complimented me on my 'gorgeous braid,' only to be shocked when she realized I was a guy.
“Wow, your braid is gorgeous! What conditioner do you use?” she asked, admiring my hair.
“Thanks! I use a mix of oils and a lot of patience,” I replied, turning slightly to face her.
She gasped. “Oh my gosh, you’re a guy! That’s amazing. I wish my boyfriend had hair like yours.”
By the end of my term, my hair had grown past my butt, longer than even most girls'. My mom adored it, often saying, "You have the most beautiful hair I've ever seen, Rohit. Shruti would be so proud."
However, the length of my hair became a problem when I started job hunting. I was rejected from interviews because my hair was deemed 'distracting,' which frustrated me immensely. Although my part-time job at the library helped, it wasn't enough. The situation worsened when the COVID-19 pandemic hit, and the library had to close.
During COVID-19, I was really down about losing my part-time job at the library. My mom was worried about me, seeing me struggle with the sudden change. During this time, one of my friends asked if I could teach some of his juniors online. I agreed, and surprisingly, I found it fulfilling. Seeing how well I did, my mom recommended me to one of her friends who was a teacher at a coaching class.
After the lockdown ended, I joined the coaching classes as an assistant teacher. By this time, my hair had grown to my thighs, and every step I took made my braid swing dramatically. It became quite the spectacle. One particularly funny incident happened during a class. I was writing on the board when a gust of wind from an open window sent my braid flying over my shoulder and smacked a student in the face. The whole class burst into laughter, and even I couldn't help but chuckle.
"Okay, okay, class, let's settle down," I said, trying to regain control. But the incident had left a lasting impression.
After that day, I realized I needed to find a better way to manage my hair to avoid such distractions. So, I started wearing it in a bun.
After 2 Years.
After two years of working at the coaching class, one of the supervisors, a kind-hearted gentleman, was impressed with my performance. He recommended me for a teaching position at a prestigious girls' college, which I now attend. The only problem was that I had to leave my mom since the college was in another city.
"Mom, I don’t want to leave you alone," I said, feeling torn.
"Rohit, you need to live your own life. I can manage here," she reassured me with a smile.
Still, I was nervous about the interview. My hair now reached my knees. For the interview, I wore a suit and styled my hair in a braided bun.
Rohit Wearing his hair in braided bun.
Just before I left, my mom called.
"Good luck, beta. You’ll do great," she encouraged me.
When I arrived for the interview, the receptionist mistook me for a woman.
"Miss, you can wait in the lobby," she said.
"Actually, I’m here for the teaching interview," I corrected her, chuckling.
The headmaster, a middle-aged woman with a similar but smaller bun, greeted me with a stern expression.
"So, Ms. Sharma, what brings you here?" she asked, scanning through my resume with a scrutinizing gaze.
I cleared my throat. "It's actually Mr. Sharma," I corrected, trying to hide my nervousness.
She raised an eyebrow. "I see. Your appearance can be quite misleading, Mr. Sharma."
I took a deep breath and started explaining my journey, from growing my hair to honor my sister’s memory to my teaching experiences and how they shaped me. As I spoke, I could see her expression slowly softening.
"Your story is quite unique, Mr. Sharma. We need dedicated and passionate teachers like you," she said warmly after a while. "But before we go any further, I’d like to see your hair in its full length."
A bit surprised, I undid my bun and let my hair fall to its full length, cascading past my knees. The headmaster’s eyes widened slightly.
"Not many people can maintain such dedication and discipline. This is the kind of commitment we need in our staff. Welcome to our college," she said with a smile.
Back To Present
Neha got emotional and had tears in her eyes. Rohit, noticing this, softened his demeanor. "Sorry if this was a bit too much," he said gently.
Neha wiped her eyes and smiled. "No, sir. I'm glad you trusted me enough to tell me about your life. It means a lot to me."
Rohit gave her a warm smile in return. "Thank you for listening, Neha. Sharing it with someone feels like a burden lifted."
Neha thought about how beautifully and in detail he had shared his experiences. It was like she was seeing him in a new light, gaining more respect and admiration for him with each passing moment. She felt a deep connection forming, a sense of understanding and compassion that hadn't been there before.
As they both looked outside, they noticed the rain was slowing down. "I should probably leave now," Rohit said, glancing at the clock. "I have some work to do for the college, and it's getting late."
He then started to braid his hair, his fingers moving deftly but with a hint of haste. Neha watched him for a moment before offering, "Sir, let me check if your clothes have dried."
Rohit nodded, and Neha quickly went to check. "They're still wet," she reported back.
Rohit looked a bit uncomfortable, not wanting to go out in wet clothes but feeling shy about wearing the girls' clothes she had given him. Neha saw his predicament and suddenly had an idea. "Wait a moment," she said, hurrying off. She returned with a new face mask. "Here, sir. This should help."
Rohit took the mask, understanding her plan. As he braided his long, silky hair, Neha couldn't help but giggle inside. His hair was so feminine and delicate, reaching all the way to his knees. Watching him braid it was both endearing and fascinating.
When the rain finally stopped, he wore the mask, and Neha escorted him to his vehicle. Just before he got on his bike, Rohit remembered something. "Oh, about helping you study... I have an idea," he began. "When you don't have your part-time job shift, we can go to the library after college. I can help you with your studies there."
Realizing that they would be alone, Rohit got a bit shy but continued, "But only if you're okay with it."
Neha, who was quite happy with this turnout, immediately said, "Yes! I'd really appreciate that, sir."
Rohit smiled, feeling relieved. "Great. We'll make it work then."
They exchanged goodbyes. "Thank you for everything, Neha. Take care," Rohit said, putting on his helmet.
"You too, sir. Thank you for trusting me with your story. See you soon," Neha replied warmly.
As Rohit rode off, Neha stood there for a moment, thinking about Rohit sir and everything he had shared with her. She felt a deeper connection and a growing admiration for him as she watched him disappear into the distance. She was looking forward to the future, thinking about Rohit's story and how it made her feel. The day had been emotional, enlightening, and had brought her closer to understanding the man behind the long, beautiful hair.
Hey Guy Tomi Here, Writing this chapter was incredibly challenging for me. Capturing the deep emotions and complex relationships between Rohit and Shruti, as well as portraying the impact of such a profound loss, required a lot of care and sensitivity. This chapter is a pivotal part of the story, and I hope it conveyed the depth of their bond and the reasons behind Rohit's transformation. Thank you for journeying with me through this emotional chapter. I invite you to continue reading to discover how the story unfolds in the next part.
Also Here is something I made to explain the growth timeline for Rohits hair.
{NOTE: Images and links are used only as the reference to the character in the story}
Next Day:
When Rohit sir came to teach, I couldn't help but notice his bun again. His long, silky hair was tied neatly, and it reminded me of the reason he grew it so long. Growing hair this long as a guy is so hard. I can't even imagine how much time and patience it takes to maintain that quality of hair. How did he handle people's reactions? As I thought about this, my admiration for him grew even more. He wasn't just a teacher to me now; he was someone who had faced immense challenges and came out stronger.
I found myself unable to focus on the upcoming classes at all. My mind kept drifting back to Rohit sir and his story. Even Katrina noticed my distraction and asked me what was wrong. I wanted to tell her, but I respected his personal story too much to share it without his consent. "Just a lot on my mind," I replied vaguely, trying to brush off her concerns.
But that wasn't the only thing on my mind. I was eagerly anticipating tomorrow's study session. Today, I had my job, so I couldn't meet him. Still, the thought of our session kept me excited and anxious at the same time. What would we talk about? How would it go? I couldn't wait to see him again and learn more about him.
First Study Session
When college was over, I was waiting anxiously for a call from Rohit sir. Just then, my phone buzzed with a message from him.
"Hi Neha, go home and get fresh. Meet me after an hour at this library." He shared the location, and I noticed it was a bit far from college but at an equal distance from both our homes.
Seeing the message, I felt a rush of excitement and nerves. I went home, my mind racing with thoughts about what to wear. Should I dress casually or a bit more formally? Would he notice my effort? I wanted to make a good impression, but I also didn't want to look like I was trying too hard.
I settled on a simple, yet nice outfit and made sure I looked presentable. My thoughts kept circling around our upcoming session. How would it be to study alone with him? Would he be different outside of college? The anticipation was almost too much to bear, but I knew it was worth it.
I arrived at the location and messaged him. He replied that he would be there in ten minutes and asked me to find a good place. As I stepped inside, the library enveloped me in its calm and peaceful atmosphere. It was minimalistic, with clean lines and simple decor. The walls were lined with tall bookshelves filled with neatly arranged books. The soft lighting and the occasional sound of pages turning added to the serene environment. It felt like a haven of knowledge and tranquillity.
I wandered around, taking in the quiet beauty of the place. Eventually, I found an empty spot near a window with two chairs and a table. The view outside was of a small, well-kept garden. It seemed like the perfect place for our study session. I sat down, trying to calm my nerves, and waited for him, my mind racing with anticipation.
A few minutes later, I saw him entering the library, looking around for me. He was still in his college attire, and I signalled to him. He spotted me and walked over, both of us greeting each other with shy smiles.
"Hi," he said softly, settling his bag down on the table. "Give me a few minutes."
I nodded, watching as he undid his bun. His hair cascaded down, almost touching the floor even while he was sitting. He sighed in relief, "Wearing a bun can be a bit taxing, especially when you have hair this long."
"I can imagine," I replied, mesmerized by the sight of his silky, straight hair. It looked so fresh and well-kept, even after a long day.
He took a brush and a scrunchie from his bag and began brushing his hair gently. Each stroke seemed to make his hair gleam even more. His hair was so silky that it kept falling onto his face, and he kept tucking it behind his ear.
"Your hair is amazing," I said, unable to hide my admiration. "It must take a lot of time and effort to maintain it."
He smiled softly, a bit more open and relaxed than usual. "Thank you. It does take a lot of work, but it's worth it."
As he continued brushing, I noticed he seemed a bit more at ease, even letting his feminine side show. It was nice to see him like this, more open and comfortable.
"Are you sure it's okay to let your hair down here?" I asked, concerned. "I mean, people might stare."
He appreciated the concern in my voice. "I appreciate your kindness, Neha. But it's alright. I've learned to deal with it. Besides, it's just hair."
I nodded, still in awe of his confidence. "If you ever need any help with it, just let me know," I offered.
"That's very sweet of you," he replied, his eyes warm with gratitude. "Thank you, Neha."
"You're welcome," I said, feeling a bit shy but happy to help.
After brushing his hair thoroughly, Rohit took the scrunchie and gathered his hair into a high ponytail, securing it neatly.
Rohit Tying His Hair in a Ponytail.
His movements were practiced and graceful, a testament to the care he put into maintaining his long hair. Once done, he looked at me with a satisfied smile, his ponytail swinging slightly as he moved.
"So, shall we begin?" he asked, settling back into his chair.
"Yes, let's," I replied, trying to focus on the study session ahead.
Then Rohit sir started explaining the subject in detail. His teaching style was patient and thorough, making complex concepts easier to grasp. He used simple analogies and encouraged questions, creating an open and comfortable learning environment.
"Let's start with the basics," he said, opening his textbook. "Once we understand the foundation, the rest will follow naturally."
I listened intently, taking notes and occasionally asking questions. Rohit was always ready with clear explanations, never making her feel inadequate for not understanding something immediately.
"You're doing great," he said encouragingly. "Remember, it's okay to take your time with these concepts."
After explaining a particularly challenging topic, he gave me some time to practice and self-study while he worked on his college assignments on his laptop. The silence of the library was punctuated only by the occasional rustling of pages and the soft tapping of his keyboard.
Two hours passed unnoticed by both of us because we got so comfortable with each other. Sir would occasionally look up from his laptop to check on her progress, offering a smile or a nod of encouragement.
"How are you doing?" he asked after a while, looking up from his screen.
"I think I'm getting the hang of it," I replied, "Thanks to your explanations."
"I'm glad to hear that," he said warmly. "If you need any help, just let me know."
As the session progressed, the atmosphere became even more relaxed. I found herself enjoying the quiet companionship, feeling a growing sense of respect and admiration for him.
"Do you always come to this library?" I asked during a brief break.
"Not always," Rohit replied, closing his laptop for a moment. "But I like the peaceful environment here. It helps me focus."
"I can see why," she said, glancing around the serene space. "It's perfect for studying."
We resumed their work, the hours slipping by unnoticed. The connection between them grew stronger, fueled by mutual respect and a shared goal. By the time we decided to call it a day, both felt a sense of accomplishment and a deeper bond forming.
As they packed up their things, the silence of the library was suddenly broken by a low, unmistakable growl. Neha looked up, her eyes widening slightly as she realized it was Rohit's stomach.
"Was that... you?" she asked, trying to suppress a giggle.
Rohit, clearly embarrassed, rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. "Uh, yeah. I guess I haven't eaten since lunch."
Neha smiled warmly. "Well, it sounds like we need to fix that. Do you have any plans for dinner?"
Rohit shook his head. "Not really. I was just going to grab something quick on the way home."
Neha's eyes lit up with an idea. "How about we go together? I know a really good Chinese place around here. If you like Chinese food, that is."
Rohit hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "I do, actually. That sounds nice."
We left the library together, and I told him about the restaurant. "The owners know me pretty well since I'm a regular. I'm sure you'll love the food."
As we reached the restaurant, a cozy little spot with warm lighting and a welcoming atmosphere, the owner greeted me warmly. "Neha! It's great to see you again."
"It's great to see you too, Mr. Singh," Neha replied with a smile.
Mr. Singh then noticed Rohit and said, "And who is this lovely young lady with you?"
Rohit blushed, and I quickly corrected him. "Actually, this is my friend, Rohit. He's my teacher."
Mr. Singh looked a bit surprised but quickly recovered. "Oh, my apologies! Nice to meet you, Rohit."
Rohit smiled politely. "Nice to meet you too, Mr. Sharma."
I recommended him few dishes, and we placed their order. When their food arrived, the delicious aroma filled the air, and we both eagerly dug in. Rohit's face lit up with relief as he took his first bite.
"Wow, this is amazing," he said, his demeanour relaxing. "The food near my home is so bland. I'm really glad to eat something this good."
."I'm so glad you like it! We should make this a regular thing after our study sessions if you’re okay with it." I suggested.
Rohit thought for a moment, looking at Neha's sweet, honest face, and finally agreed. "Yeah, I’d like that. It sounds nice."
As we continued eating, Rohit suggested, "You know, when we're not in college or studying, you can call me 'Rohit' rather than 'sir'."
I blushed a little but smiled. "I'd be happy to, Rohit."
He smiled warmly. "Thank you, Neha."
We talked and laughed, growing closer with each passing moment. Rohit occasionally had to adjust his hair, gently tucking it behind his ear or brushing it out of his face. As I watched him with a soft smile, admiring how he maintained his hair with such grace and care.
As we finished their meal and prepared to leave, I felt a sense of contentment. I was happy to have spent this time with Rohit, and I looked forward to their future study sessions and dinners together.
"Thank you for tonight, Neha," Rohit said as we walked back to the library to pick up their vehicles. "I really enjoyed it."
"Me too, Rohit," Neha replied. "Let's do this again sometime."
"Definitely," Rohit agreed, his eyes reflecting the warmth he felt inside.
We said their goodbyes, and as I watched Rohit leave, I couldn't help but feel excited for the future, knowing that this was just the beginning of something special between them.
Over the next two weeks, our study sessions became a cherished routine. Whenever I didn’t have my shift, Rohit and I would meet at the library, spend a couple of hours diving into my coursework, and then head out to discover a new food joint. During this time, I learned so much more about him, and our bond grew stronger with each passing day.
One of the first things I discovered was how the female teachers at our college were captivated by Rohit's hair. Mrs. Rao, in particular, was always impressed and constantly asked him about his hair care routine.
“Rohit, your hair is always so shiny and smooth,” she’d say, her eyes wide with admiration. “What products do you use? Do you follow a special diet?”
Rohit would smile modestly and explain that it was mostly genetics and some careful maintenance.
“Oh, come on, there has to be more to it!” Mrs. Rao would insist, jotting down notes as if she were conducting an interview.
One memorable incident occurred in the staff room when Rohit was alone, taking a break between classes. He had let his hair down, enjoying the brief respite from the bun he usually wore.
Mrs. Rao walked in and stopped in her tracks. “Oh my goodness, Rohit! Your hair is gorgeous when it’s down!”
Rohit looked up, startled. “Oh, hi, Mrs. Rao. I didn’t hear you come in.”
She walked over, her eyes fixated on his long, silky hair that cascaded over his shoulders and nearly reached the floor as he sat. “This is incredible! You should wear it down all the time. It looks so good, so feminine but in a worth-it way.”
Rohit chuckled nervously. “I’m not sure that’s practical for teaching, Mrs. Rao.”
“Nonsense! Just imagine the students’ reactions. They’d be captivated, just like I am,” she said with a wink.
He laughed it off, but the scene stuck with me when he told me about it during one of our dinner outings. We were sitting in a cozy restaurant, enjoying some delicious pasta, when he recounted the story.
I burst out laughing, nearly spilling my drink. “Oh my God, Rohit! Mrs. Rao is obsessed with your hair. That’s hilarious!”
Rohit laughed along, shaking his head. “She really is. I didn’t know what to say. She just kept going on about it.”
“Why don’t you wear your hair down, though?” I asked, still chuckling. “You look so pretty with your hair down. Remember when I saw you with that braid? It was so beautiful.”
He smiled, a bit shyly. “I guess it’s just easier to keep it up in a bun. It’s more practical and less distracting for the students.”
“But wouldn’t the students get used to it? I think they’d love it,” I argued, leaning forward. “It would make you stand out even more. And honestly, it looks amazing.”
He seemed to consider my words, his fingers absently playing with the end of his ponytail. “You really think so?”
“Absolutely,” I said firmly. “You should give it a try. Maybe just one day a week or something.”
Rohit nodded, still unsure. “I’ll think about it. It’s just… I don’t know, it feels like a big change.”
I reached across the table and touched his hand lightly. We both froze, realizing our hands were touching. A shy, embarrassed smile spread across both our faces.
“You don’t have to do anything you’re not comfortable with. But just know that I—and probably a lot of other people—think you look fantastic with your hair down,” I said, my voice softer.
He smiled, his eyes softening. “Thanks, Neha. That means a lot.”
During these two weeks, I also learned that Rohit had only been in the city for four months and hadn't had the chance to explore much due to his workload. He told me hilarious stories about his first days at the college and how the other teachers reacted when they saw him.
Rohit also shared the story of when he first met his colleagues at the college. “When I first walked into the staff room, everyone went silent. They were all staring at my hair,” he said, chuckling.
“What did they say?” I asked, intrigued.
“One of the teachers, Mr. Patel, finally spoke up. He said, ‘Is this a joke? Are you really a teacher here?’” Rohit recalled, laughing. “I just smiled and introduced myself.”
“And then what happened?” I prompted.
“Mrs. Rao jumped in and said, ‘Oh, leave him alone, Patel. His hair is amazing! We should be asking for his hair care tips, not questioning his qualifications.’”
I laughed along with Rohit, imagining the scene. “That must have been so awkward!”
“It was, but it broke the ice. They’ve been really nice since then,” he said, smiling.
We also encountered some hilarious and embarrassing incidents during our outings. One evening, at a dessert café, the waiter looked at Rohit and said, "Ma'am, would you like to try our special cheesecake?"
Rohit couldn’t help but laugh. “I’m not a ma’am, but sure, I’ll have the cheesecake.”
Another time, while we were at a street food stall, a little girl tugged on Rohit's sleeve and asked, “Excuse me, aunty, can you help me find my mom?”
He bent down with a gentle smile. “I’m not an aunty, but I’ll help you find your mom.”
Then, there was the evening at a trendy new restaurant. The hostess handed Rohit a menu and said, “Here you go, ma’am.”
Rohit sighed and took the menu. “Thank you. At least they think I have good taste,” he said, winking at me.
Each of these incidents made me laugh, but they also made me appreciate Rohit’s sense of humor and his ability to handle awkward situations with grace.
As we continued our study sessions and dinners, we grew more comfortable with each other. Our conversations flowed naturally, and we shared more about our lives and dreams. I learned that Rohit loved Chinese food and used to go out for Chinese with Shruti a lot. It was one of their favorite cuisines, and talking about it always brought a smile to his face.
Then on a Sunday afternoon, I was listening to some songs when I surprisingly received a message from Rohit sir. He wrote, "Hey Neha, can we meet at Café Bliss in an hour? I need some help."
This shocked me a bit because we don't usually have study sessions on Sundays, and it was unexpected to be meeting in a café. My heart raced with curiosity and a bit of worry.
I quickly replied, "Sure, I'll be there."
I dressed casually but neatly, considering we were going to a café. As I made my way to the café, my mind buzzed with questions. Why did he want to meet? Why today? And why at a café?
Arriving at Café Bliss, I was welcomed by the sweet aroma of coffee and the nostalgic music playing softly in the background. The atmosphere was warm and inviting, with the hum of quiet conversations filling the air. The waitress guided me to a cozy spot by the window.
"Can I get you anything while you wait?" she asked with a friendly smile.
"Just some water for now. I'm waiting for someone," I replied, glancing around for any sign of Rohit.
Rohit, or rather, Rohit sir, was running late as usual. To pass the time, I took out my smartphone and earphones from my bag and started watching a movie on Netflix. I got so engrossed in the movie that when I felt a tap on my shoulder and heard my name, "Neha," I didn't immediately look up.
Without looking away from my screen, I told him, "Sit down, and you better have a good excuse for keeping me waiting for almost half an hour."
I saw him put a mask on the table as he removed it. Finally, I lifted my eyes, and my jaw dropped. Rohit was wearing twin braids! Perfectly braided twin braids that reached well past his shoulders, almost to his knees. And he looked exceptionally well-dressed, wearing a stylish jacket and jeans.
Rohit in Twin Braids.
My eyes widened, and I struggled to find my voice. He sat down slowly, and while he started apologizing for being late due to construction work near his home, my attention was entirely on his appearance. I had heard about him wearing twin braids, but seeing it in person was a different story.
The twin braids, thick and perfectly braided with a straight middle parting, framed his face beautifully. The straight line of the parting added a touch of elegance and sophistication to the look. He looked like a young, pretty girl, and yet the braids suited him so well. It was awe-inspiring, and I understood why his sister might have insisted on this hairstyle.
My emotions were a whirlwind of awe, admiration, and a tinge of jealousy. Awe at how gorgeous he looked, admiration for his confidence in wearing such a feminine hairstyle, and jealousy because I could never pull off braids like he did. The middle partition was so precise, highlighting the symmetry of his face. The braids themselves were thick and glossy, cascading down his shoulders with an effortless grace.
I tried to compose myself as much as possible. Just then, the waitress returned and asked, "What do you ladies want?"
Before I could correct her, Rohit gave the order. "Two coffees and a chocolate cake, please."
I like sweet things, and he knew that, but the waitress seemed a bit confused and went back to the kitchen. I couldn't help but think, "What is going on?"
After calming down a bit, the waitress arrived with our coffee and cake. She still seemed a bit in a trance looking at Rohit, which made me chuckle inwardly. I took a sip of the coffee, feeling its warmth spread through me and help settle my nerves.
"Sorry, you really caught me off guard," I said, trying to ease the tension.
Rohit looked at me with a hint of concern. "Does it look bad? Do I look too much like a girl?"
I shook my head, smiling reassuringly. "No, Rohit, they look gorgeous. It suits you so well. I've always said you look better with your hair fully displayed. You’ve always had an androgynous look, and I don't think looking like a girl is a problem. In fact, I think the waitress is still trying to figure it out."
Rohit let out a breath he seemed to be holding. "Thanks, Neha. I was worried you'd be mad or think it was weird. And when I saw you staring at me like that, I got really nervous."
I smiled warmly, wanting to reassure him further. "It's just that I only knew about the twin braids from your story. I had never seen you wearing them in person. I was in awe, but I figured there must be a reason you wore them today. And you did wear a mask, after all."
Rohit sighed softly, a mix of emotions flickering across his face. "Today is Shruti's birthday. She always loved seeing me in twin braids. It was her favourite hairstyle on me. So, every year on her birthday, I wear them to celebrate her memory."
I could see the sadness and happiness in his eyes as he spoke, a bittersweet smile on his face. The weight of his words hung in the air, and I felt a deep empathy for him.
"That's incredibly sweet, Rohit," I said softly, my heart aching for him. "It's a beautiful way to honor her memory."
He looked at me, a grateful smile forming. "Thanks, Neha. It means a lot to hear that from you."
"Did you tie them yourself?" I asked, unable to hide the curiosity and admiration in my voice.
Rohit nodded, a shy smile playing on his lips. "Yeah, I did."
I was genuinely impressed. "It must have taken some time. Can I see them properly?"
He seemed a bit taken aback by my request but nodded again. "Sure."
Rohit stood up slowly, adjusting the braids so they lay neatly over his shoulders. I stood up as well, eager to get a closer look. The braids were thick and intricate, falling gracefully from his shoulders down to his thighs, with the ends reaching his knees. I was struck by how perfectly they were done, the middle parting so precise it looked like it had been drawn with a ruler.
"Wow, they're beautiful," I said, my voice filled with genuine awe. "Do you mind if I touch them?"
Rohit, knowing about my mom's profession and how knowledgeable I was in hairstyling, nodded shyly. "Go ahead."
I took one of the braids in my hands, feeling the silky smoothness of his hair. The ends were tied with a cute blue band that matched his jeans. "This is incredible," I said softly, my fingers gently tracing the braid. "They're so perfectly done."
Rohit blushed a little, clearly not used to this kind of attention. "Thanks. It took some practice."
I looked up, studying how the braids framed his face, the middle parting giving him a cute and elegant look.
"Turn around, please," I requested, wanting to see the parting more closely.
Rohit Twin Braids Partition.
He turned around, and I admired the flawlessly straight line from the front of his hairline to the back of his neck. It was impressive. Realizing that I was touching his hair for the first time made me feel a bit embarrassed, too. "The parting is perfect," I murmured, more to myself than to him.
We both sat down, the air between us charged with a mix of shyness and something deeper. "You really have a talent for this," I said, trying to ease the tension with a compliment.
Rohit smiled, his eyes meeting mine with a warmth that made my heart flutter. "I'm glad you think so."
For a moment, we just looked at each other, the silence comfortable and filled with unspoken words. My thoughts were a whirlwind of admiration and a growing affection for him. I couldn't help but think about how much effort and patience it must take to maintain such beautiful hair, and how confident he was to wear it in such a unique style.
"Your hair is truly amazing, Rohit," I said, my voice soft. "And you look incredible with it in braids."
He blushed again, a shy smile tugging at his lips. "Thank you, Neha. It means a lot coming from you."
After a bit of silence, I gathered the courage to ask him what he needed help with. "So, what's the help you need?"
Rohit took a deep breath, his eyes showing a mix of hesitation and determination. "As I told you, today is Shruti's birthday. On every birthday, my mom and I go out in the evening to have dinner at a nice place to celebrate her."
I nodded, feeling a pang of empathy. "Oh, do you want to know a good place for dinner? I might know some..."
I started to take out my phone to look up some options, but he cut me off gently.
"Ahh no, I have it all planned out," he said, a small smile playing on his lips.
"Oh, so..." I trailed off, not sure what he was getting at.
"I want you to join us for dinner," he said, his voice soft but sincere.
I was taken aback, shocked by his request. "What? Why me? I don't even know your mom."
He explained patiently, "Every year, we invite Shruti's friends to join us for dinner, but this time, my mom is visiting here, and I really want you to come."
"But I didn't even know your sister," I protested, feeling a mix of confusion and anxiety.
"I told my mom about you, and she really wants to meet you," Rohit said, his eyes earnest.
I was still unsure and felt a knot of worry forming in my stomach at the thought of meeting his mother. "I don't know, Rohit... I'm not sure if it's a good idea."
"Please, Neha. I don't want my mom to see me alone tonight," he pleaded, his voice filled with genuine concern. The sincerity in his eyes and his cute, worried expression made it impossible for me to refuse.
"Alright, I'll come," I said, giving in.
His face lit up with happiness. "Thank you! This means so much to me."
"But!" I said, holding up a finger. He looked at me, curiosity evident on his face. "I have two conditions that you have to promise to fulfill."
"Sure, I'll do whatever is possible," he replied eagerly.
"Okay, the first condition is that from tomorrow onwards, you have to wear your hair down in college. No buns," I stated firmly.
"WHAT? BUT..." he started to protest, but I cut him off.
"No buts, or I won't come tonight!" I said sternly.
He hesitated, clearly thinking it over. "I'm not telling you to wear it completely loose. You can tie it in a braid or a ponytail."
He sighed, realizing he had no choice. "Okay, okay, I'll do it."
"Promise me," I insisted.
"I promise. Now, what's your second request?" he asked, a bit wary.
"That's for another time," I said with a mischievous smile.
"Okay, so you will come, right?" he confirmed, relief washing over his face.
"Yes," I nodded.
He reached out and held my hand, a gesture that sent a shiver down my spine. "Thank you, Neha. This means a lot to me," he said softly.
I felt my cheeks warm up, a bit shy but touched by his gratitude. "You're welcome, Rohit," I replied, giving his hand a gentle squeeze before we both let go, the moment lingering between us.
As we finished our conversation and started to gather our things, the waitress came over, looking a bit flustered. "Excuse me," she said, addressing Rohit, "I'm so sorry for the misunderstanding earlier. I thought you were a girl. But I have to say, your hair is absolutely stunning! It looks just like those long-haired girl models on Instagram."
Rohit smiled politely, a hint of shyness in his expression. "Thank you, I appreciate it."
We walked out of the café, and as we reached the door, Rohit turned to me. "So, we'll meet at 7 PM at The Olive Garden. I'll be waiting for you there."
"Got it. I'll be there," I assured him.
"Great, see you then," he said with a warm smile.
"See you," I replied, watching as he walked away, his twin braids swaying gently with each step.
I made my way back to my room, my mind racing with thoughts about the evening ahead. Meeting Rohit's mom felt like a big step, and I couldn't help but feel a mix of excitement and nerves. As I entered my room, I took a deep breath, determined to make a good impression.
Only three hours were left, and I still wasn't sure what to wear. I paced back and forth in my room, trying to imagine what Rohit's mom might like. Would she prefer something traditional? Casual? I finally decided on a pretty dress, something elegant yet comfortable—a deep blue dress with a flattering silhouette that reached just above my knees. It seemed like a safe choice, sophisticated yet not too formal.
As I stood in front of the mirror, I realized my hair needed to match the effort I was putting into my outfit. My straight, waist-length hair deserved to be shown off. I decided to wear it down, meticulously brushing it until it shone. To add a touch of professionalism, I parted it to the side and used a straightener to ensure it looked sleek. I then applied minimal makeup—just enough to enhance my features without making it look like I was trying too hard. A bit of foundation, some mascara, and a soft pink lipstick. Perfect.
I took a deep breath, stepping back to survey my look in the mirror. I felt a wave of nervousness wash over me. Meeting Rohit's mom felt significant, like I was being invited into a part of his life that was very personal and important.
With a final glance in the mirror, I grabbed my purse and headed out. On the way to the restaurant, my mind was racing. What if she didn't like me? What if I said something wrong? What if I embarrassed Rohit in front of his mom? I took deep breaths, trying to calm myself down. I reminded myself that Rohit had invited me because he wanted me there. That had to mean something, right?
As I walked, I couldn't help but think about the significance of this dinner. Meeting someone's family was always a big deal, but this felt even more intense. It wasn't just any dinner; it was a special occasion to remember his sister, Shruti. I wanted to make a good impression, to show that I respected their traditions and their memories.
I arrived at The Olive Garden, feeling a mixture of excitement and apprehension. My palms were sweaty, and my heart was pounding. I took a deep breath and walked in, determined to make this evening memorable for all the right reasons.
I arrived at the restaurant by cab, stepping out carefully to avoid wrinkling my dress. As I approached the entrance, I spotted Rohit waiting for me. He was dressed in a sleek black shirt and white trousers, his twin braids hanging down to his knees. The braids added a feminine touch to his look, but somehow they suited him perfectly, complementing his attire in a way I couldn't quite express.
"Neha! Over here!" Rohit called out, his voice carrying a mix of excitement and warmth.
My heart fluttered as I walked towards him. As I got closer, I noticed the way his eyes widened slightly, taking in my appearance.
"You look... stunning," he said, his voice filled with genuine admiration.
Blushing, I felt a warm glow spread through me. "Thank you, Rohit. You look really... handsome and pretty."
He smiled, clearly pleased. "Thanks. I’m glad you think so. My mom is inside, waiting for us. Are you ready?"
I nodded, taking a deep breath. "Yes, let's go."
He led the way, holding the door open for me. As we entered the restaurant, the ambiance struck me immediately—soft lighting, the gentle hum of conversation, and the tantalizing aroma of delicious food. I felt a mixture of nerves and excitement, hoping to make a good impression.
Rohit guided me to a table near the window where a woman was sitting, looking expectantly in our direction. She had a warm, welcoming smile that put me at ease immediately.
"Mom, this is Neha," Rohit introduced. "Neha, this is my mom."
I smiled warmly, extending my hand. "It's so nice to meet you, Aunty."
Just by looking at her, I could tell why Rohit looked so much like her. Even if she was in her 50s, she looked young and mature. Rohit clearly got his hair thickness from her. Her hair, which looked like it was down to her back, looked very healthy like Rohit's.
Aunty stood up and shook my hand gently. "I've heard so much about you, Neha. Thank you for joining us tonight."
"It's my pleasure, Aunty," I replied, feeling a bit more relaxed. "Rohit has told me a lot about you as well."
"Rohit tells me you're quite the student," her tone friendly and curious. "How are your studies going?"
I smiled, feeling the warmth in her voice. "They're going well, thank you. Rohit has been a great help with the subjects I struggle with."
Rohit chuckled softly, brushing a loose strand of hair behind his ear. "Neha is being modest. She's one of the brightest students I've ever met."
I felt my cheeks heat up again. "You're too kind, Rohit."
We shared a laugh, easing into the conversation. The tension I'd felt earlier began to melt away, replaced by a sense of belonging.
As dinner progressed, we talked about various things. I shared stories about my life, and Rohit reminisced about his college days and his experiences since moving to the city. Aunty listened intently, occasionally adding her own anecdotes and insights.
At one point, I couldn't help but mention, "You know, Rohit, your hair always gets a lot of attention. I've seen some of the female teachers asking you about your hair routine."
Rohit laughed, glancing at his mom. "Yeah, that's true. Mrs. Rao once saw me with my hair down when I was alone in the staff room. She was captivated and asked me a lot of questions, suggesting I should always wear it down because it looked so good. It was quite the scene."
She chuckled, shaking her head. "I can imagine. Rohit has always had a bit of a fan club because of his hair."
Suddenly, Rohit's phone buzzed. "I need to take this call," he said, standing up. "I'll be right back."
As Rohit stepped outside, I found myself alone with Aunty. The initial tension returned for a moment, but her gentle smile quickly put me at ease again.
"Neha, can I ask you something?" Her voice was gentle.
"Of course," I replied, curious.
"Is my son happy here? Is he okay?" she asked with concern.
I was a bit confused. "Why do you ask?"
She sighed softly. "Rohit may seem confident on the outside, but he's quite sensitive on the inside. He's even more sensitive than Shruti was." Her eyes grew distant as she recalled a memory. "I remember once, when he was little, he found a stray kitten in the rain. He brought it home, soaking wet, and insisted we take care of it. He stayed up all night to make sure it was warm and fed. That’s how he is, always caring deeply."
Touched by her words, I assured her, "Rohit is doing well. He's made a lot of progress since he came here. And I promise to look after him."
She smiled, relief evident in her eyes. "Thank you, Neha. I can tell you care about him."
After dinner, as we were ready to leave, Rohit’s mom once again thanked me for coming and reminded Rohit of his promise. Then Rohit asked for some alone time with me. His mom sat in the cab, waiting patiently.
"Thank you for coming tonight, Neha," Rohit said, his voice soft. "It meant a lot to me and my mom."
"I'm glad I could be here," I replied sincerely.
He looked at me, a hint of shyness in his eyes. "I need to ask for your help with something."
I smiled, feeling a sense of anticipation. "What is it?"
"Remember your condition for tomorrow?" he asked, looking a bit nervous.
I laughed softly, teasing him. "Yes, I do. Are you ready to fulfill it?"
He nodded, his expression serious. "I'll do it. I promise."
As I was getting ready for college, my mind kept drifting back to last night’s dinner with Rohit and his mom. The way Rohit had looked in his braids, the confidence he had shown, it was still so surreal. I smiled to myself, thinking about his nervousness and how much he had opened up.
My phone buzzed, breaking my thoughts. It was Rohit.
“Hey, Hi Neha, umm can you meet me at the garden near the college?” he asked, his voice a bit hesitant.
“But sir, it’s time for college!” I replied, confused.
“Please, we will go together.”
His request was unexpected, but I could sense the urgency in his voice. “Alright, I’ll be there,” I said, a bit worried but curious.
I reached the garden a few minutes later, scanning the area for Rohit. Just as I was about to call him, I felt a tap on my shoulder.
“Neha!”
I turned around to see Rohit standing there, looking a bit nervous. He was in formal attire, his long hair tied in a single, elegant braid that reached his knees. I couldn’t help but smile.
Rohit wearing a braid.
“Rohit, you kept your promise! You look amazing!” I exclaimed, genuinely happy to see him like this.
“Yeah, that’s why I called you. I’m kinda nervous about going to college like this,” he admitted, scratching the back of his head.
“What? Why? Yesterday you wore twin braids, which were even more feminine. So why are you nervous now?” I asked, puzzled.
“There were no students yesterday,” he replied, his voice trailing off.
I laughed softly. “Every student knows and can guess how long your hair is, Rohit. You look great, and you should be proud. Just be yourself.”
He looked at me, a mix of doubt and determination in his eyes. “You really think so?”
“Yes, I do. Your braid looks so graceful, and it suits you perfectly,” I said, my voice soft but encouraging.
After a moment of silence, he nodded. “Okay, let’s do this.”
We walked towards the college together, his braid swaying with each step. I couldn’t help but admire how beautifully it was tied, the way it fell so gracefully over his shoulder. As we approached the college gates, I could see the students starting to gather. I squeezed his hand reassuringly.
“Come on, Rohit. You’ve got this.”
He smiled at me, a newfound confidence in his eyes. “Thanks, Neha. I don’t know what I’d do without you.”
As we walked through the gates, I could feel his nervousness melting away, replaced by a determined smile. The journey to class was silent, yet filled with an unspoken understanding between us. I was glad to be there, supporting him as we faced the day together.
As I watched Rohit walk ahead of me, I could tell he was still a bit nervous despite the confident strides. His thick braid swung gracefully with each step, and I couldn't help but giggle. From behind, he looked more like a lady with his hair like that, but that’s what I loved about him. The juxtaposition of his masculine form and feminine hairstyle was uniquely Rohit, and it made me smile.
When he walked into college, at first, the students didn't recognize him. Then, one by one, the realization dawned on them, and soon everyone knew it was Rohit sir. I watched their reactions closely. The initial shock was palpable—students stared, mouths agape. Some girls even forgot to say good morning, simply standing there, stunned.
I could hear their whispers as he walked by: “Is that Rohit sir?” “Wow, look at his braid!” “I never knew his hair was that long!” “He looks so cool!” “Oh my God, his hair is gorgeous!”
One girl said, “His hair looks like a girl I follow on Instagram. Feminine guys are so popular now!”
The comments were all positive, some even funny, which made me incredibly happy. It was as if a wave of admiration swept through the hallways, and it was clear Rohit’s appearance had left a strong impression.
When we reached the hallway, Rohit turned to look at me and nodded, silently telling me he could handle it from here. I smiled back, giving him a thumbs-up before heading to my class. As I sat on my bench, I could hear the buzz of excitement among the girls. They were all talking about Rohit.
“He looked like a movie star with that braid!” “Can you believe it’s knee-length?” “I need to know his hair care routine.”
A minute later, Katrina came running in, her face lit up with excitement. “Hey! Did you see Rohit sir? Oh my God, his hair! I knew it was long, but holy knee-length! And did you see his braid? It was beautiful, so healthy, thick, and it was literally shining in the sunlight. How did he grow his hair so well?”
I laughed at her enthusiasm. “Girl, calm down!” I said, trying to hold back my own excitement.
“But seriously, Neha,” she continued, “I’m so jealous. His hair looks like something out of a shampoo commercial. How does he do it?”
I shrugged, smiling. “I guess it’s just good genes and a lot of care. He’s always been particular about his hair, you know.”
Katrina nodded, still in awe. “Well, whatever he’s doing, it’s working. I need to get some tips from him.”
The morning continued with a lively energy, everyone buzzing about Rohit’s new look. It was refreshing and fun to see everyone so animated, and I was proud of Rohit for facing his nerves and embracing his unique style. As the day progressed, I couldn’t wait to catch up with him and see how he was handling all the attention.
It was the last class of the day, and everyone seemed exhausted, but as soon as Rohit sir entered with his braid swinging behind him, the atmosphere changed completely. Seeing him with that braid was both shocking and wonderful for everyone. His braid still looked as fresh as it did in the morning, glistening and perfectly in place. The students’-tired faces lit up, and they started asking questions and complimenting him.
“Oh my gosh, sir, your hair looks amazing!” “Is it hard to maintain such long hair?” “I wish my hair looked that good!”
Katrina, sitting next to me, couldn’t take her eyes off him. “Damn, I can't get enough of his hair. It's so good. Just how did he maintain it so properly?”
I smiled, responding naturally, “I think he just takes really good care of it. He’s always been particular about his hair.”
Katrina continued, “Still, as a boy, his hair is more beautiful than most girls’. And he tied it so perfectly. He must have practiced a lot.”
I nodded, “Yeah, he’s definitely put in the effort. It shows.”
Katrina then added, “You know, even though he looks like a girl with his androgynous face, the hair suits him so perfectly. It's like long hair was made for him.”
I chuckled, “It really does suit him. It’s a unique look that he totally owns.”
As I observed the scene, I thought about how confident Rohit seemed now compared to earlier. His braid, a symbol of his courage to be himself, was drawing admiration and curiosity, not ridicule. I felt proud of him for embracing his individuality so boldly.
After class, Rohit looked at me, smiled, and nodded. Katrina seemed to notice this, raising an eyebrow in curiosity.
“Did you see that?” she whispered to me. “He nodded at you.”
I shrugged, trying to play it cool. “Yeah, we’ve been talking a bit more lately. He’s a really interesting person.”
Katrina smirked, “Interesting, huh? Well, you’re lucky. He’s got the whole college buzzing.”
As we packed up our things, I couldn’t help but feel a bit shy but happy. Rohit’s nod was a small, reassuring gesture that reminded me of our growing closeness. It was nice to know that amidst all the attention, he still acknowledged our bond. And I couldn’t wait to see where it would lead next.
After college, Katrina was bursting with curiosity about my relationship with Rohit.
“Neha, what’s the deal with you and Rohit sir?” she asked, her eyes gleaming with interest.
I laughed nervously, trying to dodge the question. “Oh, Katrina, it’s nothing really. Just...you know, casual conversations.”
She raised an eyebrow skeptically. “Casual conversations? Come on, spill the beans!”
I glanced at my watch dramatically and gasped. “Oh no, I’m going to be late for my part-time work!”
“Hey, don’t try to escape!” she called after me.
“Sorry, I’ll tell you everything later, I promise!” I said, waving as I started to walk away quickly.
“You better!” Katrina shouted, laughing. “I’m holding you to that!”
I turned and grinned at her. “Deal! Catch you later!”
With that, I made my escape, feeling a mix of relief and amusement. Katrina’s curiosity would have to wait, and I was glad for the temporary reprieve.
At work now, I couldn’t help but replay the day’s events in my mind. From the surprising morning message to the moment when Rohit walked confidently into college with his knee-length braid swinging behind him. The way the students reacted, their wide eyes and stunned expressions, echoed in my thoughts.
I wondered how he felt about today’s experience. Did he feel more confident now? Was he still nervous? I wanted to ask him so many questions, to know his thoughts and feelings about stepping into college with his hair down for the first time. But I’d have to wait until tomorrow during our session.
I found myself glancing at the clock, counting down the hours until I could see him again. Tomorrow couldn’t come fast enough. The anticipation of our next meeting filled me with a sense of excitement and curiosity. I wanted to hear about his experience, his thoughts, and maybe share a few laughs about the day’s events.
For now, I’d focus on my work, but my mind was already drifting to tomorrow, eager for the moment when I’d get to see Rohit again and delve into the story of his day with that beautiful braid.
After work, I was just about to leave when I saw Rohit walking towards me. I was surprised to see him there, especially in casual clothes with his hair still in that impressive braid. He looked so different outside of the college environment, more relaxed and approachable.
“Rohit!” I exclaimed, genuinely surprised. “What are you doing here?”
He smiled warmly. “I know where you work, remember? I thought I’d stop by and see if you were free for a bit.”
I was touched by the gesture and nodded enthusiastically. “Of course! Let’s go somewhere nice.”
We ended up at a nearby restaurant, a cozy place with a warm atmosphere. We ordered some tea and snacks, and as we settled into our seats, I could feel the day’s stress melting away.
“First, I want to thank you for today,” Rohit began, his eyes sincere. “It was because of you that I wore a braid to college.”
I felt a warm glow of happiness at his words. “Rohit, you did all the hard work. I just gave you a little push. You looked amazing, and the students clearly thought so too.”
He nodded, looking a bit shy. “Well, I was really nervous at first. But seeing everyone’s reactions helped. You were right; they were curious and supportive. Even in the staffroom, it was interesting.”
I leaned in, eager to hear more. “What happened in the staffroom?”
Rohit chuckled softly, his eyes lighting up with the memory. “Mrs. Rao was the first to notice. She came right up to me, eyes wide, and said, ‘Rohit, you look absolutely wonderful! I’ve always known you had beautiful hair, but this is something else.’”
I laughed, imagining the scene. “I can totally picture that. She’s always so enthusiastic.”
He nodded. “Yes, and she wasn’t the only one. Many of the female teachers were surprised. They kept complimenting me, asking how I maintain my hair and how long it took to grow. It was overwhelming but in a good way.”
I could see the pride and relief in his eyes, and it made me incredibly happy. “I’m so glad it went well. You deserve all the compliments, Rohit. Your hair is beautiful, and today you showed everyone just how special it is.”
He smiled, looking a bit bashful. “Thanks, Neha. I really got my confidence back today. I was so nervous this morning, but you were right. It wasn’t as bad as I thought it would be.”
I reached out and squeezed his hand gently. “I’m proud of you. It takes a lot of courage to do something like that.”
Rohit looked down at our joined hands, a soft smile playing on his lips. “I couldn’t have done it without you. You’ve been such a good friend.”
I blushed, feeling a mix of emotions. “I’m just happy I could help.”
We spent the next hour chatting about the day, our tea and snacks forgotten as we got lost in conversation. Rohit told me more about the staffroom, how even the usually stern Mrs. Kapoor had a smile for him. It was clear that today had been a turning point for him, and I was grateful to have been a part of it.
As we walked back, I realized how much closer we had become. Today had been a significant step, not just for Rohit but for our friendship as well. And as we said our goodbyes, I couldn’t help but feel excited about what the future held for both of us.
Since then, Rohit had become quite comfortable wearing his hair in various styles at our all-girls college. Thanks to my encouragement, he often sported a ponytail or a braid, and he even started parting his hair in the middle, just as I had suggested. The students frequently complimented him on his different hairstyles, which made him feel more confident.
One day, during a class that ended a bit early, some students gathered around Rohit, curiosity gleaming in their eyes.
"Sir, can you untie your ponytail? We want to see your hair down," one of the students asked, their eyes wide with anticipation.
Rohit hesitated for a moment, glancing at me for reassurance. I gave him an encouraging nod, a smile playing on my lips. With a shy smile of his own, he reached up and began to untie his high ponytail. The room buzzed with excitement as his long, thick hair cascaded down his back, reaching his knees. The sunlight streaming through the windows made his hair shine like a halo, and the students gasped in awe.
Rohit with his hair down.
"Wow, sir, your hair is amazing!"
"How do you maintain it so well?"
"You look like a model, sir!"
Rohit chuckled, brushing a strand behind his ear. "Thank you. It's a lot of care and patience."
One of the bolder students chimed in, "Sir, you should be in shampoo commercials!"
The class erupted in laughter, and even Rohit couldn't help but laugh. "Maybe in another life," he replied, shaking his head.
Another student, quick with a compliment, exclaimed, "Sir, your hair is better than mine! Can you give me some tips?"
Rohit smiled, his usual reserve melting away in the friendly atmosphere. "Sure. It's all about using the right products and not skipping on conditioner. And a good diet helps too."
Another student teased, "Sir, if teaching doesn't work out, you have a backup career in hair care!"
The laughter continued, filling the room with a joyful energy. I watched the scene unfold with a warm smile, feeling proud of how far Rohit had come in embracing his unique style. He was no longer the shy teacher who hid behind his hair; he was now confident, engaging, and comfortable in his own skin.
"Sir, can we take a picture with your hair down?" a student asked, holding up her phone.
Rohit looked a bit taken aback but nodded. "Alright, but just one."
The students quickly gathered around him, and I joined in, wanting to capture the moment. As the camera clicked, I couldn't help but feel a sense of happiness and pride. This was a moment of victory, not just for Rohit, but for all of us who had supported him.
As the students dispersed, still chattering excitedly, Rohit began to tie his hair back up. "Thanks for the encouragement, Neha," he said quietly, his eyes meeting mine.
"Anytime, Rohit," I replied, smiling. "You looked great. They really love your hair."
He chuckled, shaking his head. "I never thought I'd be this comfortable with it. But I'm glad I took the leap."
"I'm glad too," I said, feeling a warmth spread through me. "You deserve all the compliments."
With that, we gathered our things and headed out of the classroom, the echoes of laughter and joy still ringing in our ears. It was a day to remember, a day that marked another step forward in our journey together.
Later that day, Katrina caught up with me in the hallway. She looked intrigued, her eyes darting between me and the direction Rohit had gone. "Hey, Neha," she called out, a hint of curiosity in her voice.
"Hey, Katrina," I replied, smiling.
"So, what's going on between you and Rohit sir?" she asked, her tone playful yet serious. "I saw you two talking a lot. Spill the beans!"
I chuckled, shaking my head. "Nothing like that, Katrina. We're just friends. We have study sessions together."
"Study sessions?" Katrina raised an eyebrow. "Is that code for something else?"
I laughed, knowing she was just teasing. "No, really. He helps me with my studies, and I help him with...well, getting comfortable with his hair and stuff."
Katrina looked thoughtful. "That sounds nice. But there has to be more to it. You seem really close."
"We are," I admitted. "But it's just a good friendship. He's a great teacher and a good friend."
Katrina nodded, seemingly satisfied for the moment. "Alright, but I'm keeping an eye on you two."
I rolled my eyes playfully. "Sure, Katrina. You do that."
Our friendship continued to deepen as Rohit and I spent more time together. We started going out for shopping, movies, and even trying new hairstyles. One day, while we were out shopping, we decided to grab a bite to eat. As we sat at a small café, I noticed how frequently Rohit got mistaken for a girl.
A little girl with her mom walked by, and the girl pointed at Rohit, tugging at her mom's sleeve. "Mom, can I have my hair like hers?" she asked, her eyes wide with admiration. Rohit was wearing a long French braid that day, and it did look stunning.
The mom smiled awkwardly, trying to steer her daughter away. "That's not a girl, sweetie," she whispered, glancing at Rohit with a mix of surprise and embarrassment.
Rohit just smiled politely, not letting it bother him. "It's alright," he said softly. "I get that a lot."
I couldn't help but admire his composure. "You handle that so well," I said, sipping my coffee.
He shrugged, a hint of a smile on his lips. "I've gotten used to it. Besides, it's just hair. It doesn't define who I am."
We continued to chat and enjoy our time together, and I taught him a few more hairstyles. He was a quick learner, and it was fun to see him experiment with different looks. Despite the occasional misunderstandings, Rohit never let it affect his confidence.
As we grew closer, it became clear that we both liked each other. There was a mutual respect and understanding that went beyond our student-teacher relationship. However, we were both careful to maintain boundaries, knowing the importance of keeping things professional.
My grades improved significantly thanks to our study sessions. Rohit's patient teaching and encouragement made a huge difference, and I felt more confident in my abilities.
One day, after another successful study session, we decided to go for a walk in the park. The sun was setting, casting a warm glow over the landscape. We walked in comfortable silence, enjoying the peaceful evening.
"Neha," Rohit said suddenly, breaking the silence. "There's something I've been meaning to tell you."
I looked at him, curious. "What is it?"
He took a deep breath, his expression serious yet hopeful. "I really enjoy spending time with you. You've become an important part of my life."
I felt a warmth spread through me at his words. "I feel the same way, Rohit. Our friendship means a lot to me."
He smiled, relief evident in his eyes. "I'm glad to hear that."
Some days later, In the hallway, as I was making my way to class, I overheard some teachers gossiping about Rohit. I quickly found a hiding spot and listened in, unable to ignore my curiosity.
"Did you see Rohit's hair today?" one teacher snickered.
"Yeah, he's always keeping it in a braid like us. It's ridiculous," another one chimed in.
"He looks so much like a girl. He might as well wear girls' clothes from tomorrow," a third one added with a mean laugh.
"Even if he doesn't, he still looks like a lady. It's like he wants to be a woman," the first teacher continued.
"Being a male with long hair like that, he must want to be a woman," said another with a sneer.
"He's probably more comfortable looking like a lady," they concluded, their voices dripping with derision.
My heart sank as I recognized one of the voices—Mrs. Bajaj. She was one of the most infamous teachers in the college. Mrs. Bajaj had taught us in our first year, and she was horrendous. Always scolding, always forcing her opinions on others, she held old-school views on how males and females should behave. The only reason she had a job here was that her mother used to be the old principal.
Mrs. Bajaj was notorious for her strictness and outdated views. She believed men should be masculine and women should be feminine, with no room for deviation. Her teaching style was harsh, often humiliating students who didn't conform to her standards.
I remember one incident vividly. During a school event, Priya, a student, gave a presentation on gender equality. It was insightful and challenged traditional gender roles. But Mrs. Bajaj interrupted her, berating Priya in front of everyone for promoting "nonsense" and accusing her of disrespecting cultural values. Priya was left in tears, and the entire audience was shocked.
Since then, students and even many teachers despised Mrs. Bajaj. Her rigid beliefs and uncompromising attitude made her a difficult person to work with.
Hearing these comments about Rohit hurt me deeply. I knew how much effort he had put into becoming comfortable with his hair and his style. It was part of who he was, and seeing him embrace it had been inspiring. These teachers' cruel remarks were not only disrespectful but also completely unfounded. Rohit was one of the kindest, most genuine people I knew, and their narrow-mindedness made me angry.
I wanted to step out and confront them, to defend Rohit, but I knew that it wouldn't change their minds. Instead, I took a deep breath and resolved to support Rohit even more. He didn't deserve this kind of treatment, and I would do everything in my power to make sure he knew that he was valued and appreciated for who he was.
I walked to my class, my mind racing with thoughts of what I had just heard. I felt a mix of anger, sadness, and determination. Rohit didn't deserve to be treated this way, and I needed to find a way to support him without making things worse.
As I entered the classroom, I took a deep breath and forced a smile. I knew that I had to stay strong, not just for Rohit but for myself too. We would get through this, and I would do everything I could to help him feel confident and proud of who he was.
I couldn’t shake off what I overheard, and it must have shown on my face because Katrina noticed immediately.
“What’s wrong, Neha?” she asked, concerned.
I hesitated, not sure how to explain without revealing too much. “I just overheard some teachers saying mean things about Rohit,” I finally said. “It’s really bothering me.”
Katrina’s expression hardened. “What did they say?”
“They were making fun of his hair, saying he looks like a girl and even implying he wants to be a woman,” I explained, feeling my anger rising again. “It was Mrs. Bajaj and a couple of other teachers.”
Katrina sighed. “Mrs. Bajaj… No surprise there. She’s always been narrow-minded. Remember how she was in our first year?”
I nodded. “Yeah, she was awful. But it’s different now. Rohit doesn’t deserve this. He’s so kind and… he doesn’t even know they’re saying these things.”
Katrina put a reassuring hand on my shoulder. “He’s lucky to have you, Neha. You’ll find a way to tell him, and he’ll appreciate your honesty. Just be there for him, like you always are.”
I smiled weakly. “Thanks, Katrina. I just hope I can handle this without making things worse for him.”
We walked to our next class, my mind racing with thoughts of how to approach Rohit about what I had overheard.
Later, when I finally met Rohit in the hallway, I couldn’t shake the feeling of dread. He was smiling, oblivious to the hurtful gossip.
“Rohit, can we talk later? It’s important,” I said, trying to keep my voice steady.
“Of course, Neha. Is everything okay?” he asked, his smile fading slightly.
I forced a smile. “Yeah, just… something we need to discuss.”
We parted ways, but I couldn’t help but feel the weight of the upcoming conversation.
As I sat in my room that evening, I knew that this talk would be a turning point. Rohit deserved to know the truth, and I had to find the right way to tell him.
{NOTE: Images and links are used only as the reference to the character in the story}
Chapter 1: Return to Home.
It's been 3 years since I saw my hometown. I was very happy as I was returning home in a long while. I was in my Final Year of B.E (Engineering) in Pune (City in India) When Covid hit the whole country and Lockdown was imposed on the whole country. I was stuck in there. I haven't seen my Mom and Sister in person for the past 3 years I missed them so much. I used to return home whenever I used to get summer or Diwali holidays but during my last 2 years of graduation, my mother told me to not return and study for final year exams. Then Lockdown happened and I was stuck there for 1 more year.
I wanted to surprise my family so I returned 2 days earlier than they were expecting me. It was 8:30 in the morning when I reached my station. I got off the train and was waiting for the bus to arrive. I noticed the place was quieter than usual due to the covid I suppose.
The Bus arrived in 10 min. I got the ticket and sat on the seat by the window and kept my bag on the other seat. It takes 30 to 40 min to reach the stop near my home so to pass the time I wore the earphones played the song and closed my eyes thinking about my family.
About 5 min or so I felt a tap on my shoulder so I opened my eyes and saw a woman standing she was trying to say something so I took the earphones out of my ears and said...
Me: Yes miss what happened?
Woman: Can I sit here, please?
Me: Ohh sorry, please sit.
I adjusted my braid and took the bag and placed it on my legs.
Woman: Thank you for letting me sit and by the way you have very beautiful hair, miss.
Me: Thank You so much. The bus got full quite quickly.
Woman: Yeah due to covid most of the working time was shifted that's why there are a lot of people. I too am one of them. Ohh sorry, I haven't Introduced myself I am Shikha, and you?
Me: My name is Ankit.
Shikha: Wait Ankit...(her jaw dropped) YOU ARE A BOY! I am so sorry I thought you were a girl I am very-very sorry.
Me: Ohh it's ok I am used to it. I get mistaken a lot as a girl.
Shikha: Yeah I mean look at your braid It is so thick shiny and it's so long. Your hair must be at least till your thigh or knees I presume. If not for your clothes and name anyone would have thought you were a girl. You don't even have a hint of facial hair and I haven't seen a boy with this long hair in my whole life.
Me: I guess the credit goes to my mom's genes and I didn't want them this long but due to lockdown I wasn't able to get a trim.
Before covid lockdown hit a year ago I already had my hair till my hips but they have grown way longer. (Little longer than thigh length I think.) and I never had much facial hair anyway so I always kept my face clean.
Shikha: I don't think it is only because of genes. You must have taken care of them to look like this. Right?
Me: How did you know...?
Shikha: I am a girl I can tell these things.
Me: Ahh right!
Shikha: I mean look at how you do and handle your long braid. There isn't a single hair out of place. You must have to brush them daily to get them like that.
Me: Damn you can tell that just by looking at my braid. You a hair expert or what! (mockingly)
Shikha: (smilingly) something like that. Still, you got fabulous hair and it even suits your face. Don't ever cut them short. Well, my stop is here got to go and nice meeting you Ankit.
Me: Again, thank you, & if I wanted short hair, I wouldn't have grown them this long.
Shikha: Haha right I guess we will eventually meet again till then Bye.
Me: Bye has a nice day.
And she is gone. I never expected to meet someone like that on a bus. Still, I enjoyed my talk with her. Guess I will be able to meet her if she works close by. After 5 min the bus arrived at my spot. I got out.
It was 5 min walk from the bus stop to home. I was excited to surprise my family. I reached my home and was both excited and scared about how will they react when they see me. I rang the bell.
I heard Mom saying "It must be the milkman he is late again Neha go open the door." I heard the footsteps.
The door opened.
When she looked at me she was shocked and first asked me to come inside. As soon as I came inside and put my bag down. Sis quickly came near and hugged me and said...
Neha: Ohh little brother I missed You so much! (cryingly)
Me: I missed you too sis. I missed you so much.
Neha: I almost didn't recognize you. You look so different.
Then she felt my braid and said...
Neha: Wait are you wearing a braid just how long...
She took my braid in her hand brought it in the front and rested it on my shoulder. Then she took a step back to take a good look at me.
When she saw it she said...
(She had her Jaw down)
Neha: Oh My GOD!! It's beautiful but soooo Long!
Me: I know!
Neha: Your hair is till your thighs no almost till your knees. You never told me about this on your phone.
Mom: Neha what is taking you so long?
Neha: Look Mom who is back.
Mom: Who?
As soon as I saw her I ran to her and hugged her.
Me: I missed you, Mom!
Mom: I missed you to son. You came earlier than expected...
Neha: Yeah you are two days earlier.
Me: I wanted to surprise you guys.
Mom: I see and WOW! Looks like someone taking too much care of their hair.
Me: Yeah, I know it's Very Long.
Mom: "Very Long" Son your hair is longer than both of us combined.
(Mom has hair a little longer than shoulder length and Sis has them till their mid-back.)
Mom: And it's not only long they are very well maintained.
Neha: Yeah mom I said so too. His hair looks like from the girls in shampoo ads.
Me: I'll take that as a compliment.
Both of them smiled.
Mom: Well Enough talk first let him freshen up. Neha go help him take his bag to his room I'll go turn on the geyser.
Neha: Ok Mom Let's go Ankit.
I followed her to the room. She opened the door and turned out the and said...
Me: It Looks still the same and cleaned too.
Neha: Mom and I regularly clean your room.
Me: Thanks for that.
Neha: Thanks, will not suffice I need a treat for that.
Me: yeah-yeah.
Then she left. I looked around a bit then sat down thinking about the memories around the room.
Mom: The water is ready Ankit.
Me: I am coming.
I took my clothes and went to the bathroom. On the way, my Mom handed me an extra towel for the hair. Now it takes me around 30 to 35 min to bathe if I wash my hair. I came out of the bathroom patting my hair dry with the help of a towel.
Mom: Ankit first eat your breakfast then come to my room I'll help you with your hair.
Me: Ok mom.
I quickly ate my breakfast and went to her room she saw me and told me to sit at the table. Then she started drying my hair with a hairdryer. After drying she started brushing my hair.
Mom: I know you've been growing your hair since 12th std. How many years has it been 4-5.?
Me: 5 and half years.
Mom: Yeah, but I was very surprised when I saw your hair today. I never thought you will grow them this long. Even girl's nowadays don't grow them this long. You never told me.
Me: I know, I am sorry I didn't tell you about this. Even I didn't know they will grow this long and due to lockdown, every Salon was closed.
Mom: It's ok I will take this as my second surprise. Don't get me wrong but you have very beautiful hair, you have maintained them very well and long hair suits you better than short hair anyway.
Me: Thank you so much, Mom!
Mom: Done! Now, how you want to tie them?
Me: I'll let you decide.
Mom: Ok then close your eyes.
Me: Ok.
I closed my eyes and she started doing her work.
Me: I missed this you know.
Mom: Yeah, me too! When was the last time I did your hair like this?
Me: I think That was 3 years ago during Diwali Holidays.
Mom: Ohh yes! That was so much fun. You remember you were soo angry when Neha put on some makeup on you when you were asleep.
(I feel she divided my hair into two parts and I felt the comb on the top of my head as she was parting the hair.)
Me: Yeah I remember it clearly because I didn't even notice she did that and I went out to the market like that.
Mom: I still remember your face when you returned home.
Me: You very laughing so much when I told you about that.
Then I felt a stretch on one side and I somewhat guessed what she doing but I still kept quiet about that.
Mom: Haha I know.
After some time I felt the stretch on another side.
Mom: And It's done.
I opened my eyes and saw myself in the mirror.
Me: TWIN BRAIDS! (I already guessed it.)
Mom: Yeah! It sure took a good time. I guess due to the length.
Me: They Look Fabulous. You are best when it comes to braids.
Mom: (Smiling.) Thank you. I Think braids look better in longer hair like yours. Do you want to fold them?
Me: No let it be. This looks way better.
Mom: I agree! Ok Now go your sister must also be waiting to talk with you.
I went to the hall. Where my sister was sitting.
Neha: Great hair Sis!
Me: You haven't changed have you?
Neha: No sis.
Me: You...( I started Tickling her )
And like that, the whole day passed and it was night. We were all having a family talk.
Mom: How did you maintain this long hair in college. That too this good-looking. It must have been hard.
Neha: Yeah I wanted to ask that too!
Me: Yeah It was hard but I had help from a friend in college. If she hadn't helped me I wouldn't have hair this long.
Neha: Who is She? (grinning)
Me: Just a close friend.
Mom: She must be really good to help you like this.
Me: Yeah.
Mom: Speaking of close friends. Remember Shalini?
Me: Yeah how could I forgot.
Mom: She is back in town.
Me: WHAT?
{NOTE: Images and links are used only as the reference to the character in the story}
Chapter 2: Past & Present.
“What! When?” I asked my mom
“A week before I met her mother in the market yesterday. She told me that She & Shalini are moving to their old house.” Answered my mom. (My Mom and Shalini's mom are good friends.)
Me: Did you know why?
Mom: I think it was because Shalini got a Job in the town or something.
Me: She got a JOB....where?
Mom: She didn't tell me that & don't you think it's better if you ask her yourself.
Neha: Yeah, mom's right you know.
Me: Hmm...I don't know if I can. The last time we had a conversation was 5 years ago and that too ended in a big argument.
Mom: That was 5 years ago. I am sure she misses you.
Neha: She must have forgotten about it by now and things like this are common between friends.
Me: (sigh) I hope you are right. (hesitatingly)
Neha: Don't worry about it too much little brother. Now tell me about this close friend of yours. (grinning)
Mom: It's getting late for both of you. Now go to your room and sleep now.
Neha: MooooM!!
Mom: Let him rest now. We didn't let him relax the whole day.
Neha: Ok! We will talk in the morning. Good night both of you.
Me: Goodnight.
Mom: Goodnight.
Me: Ok Mom I should go too.
Mom: Son are those braids comfortable or want me to...
Me: This is great mom don't worry...GOOD NIGHT MOM!
Mom: Good Night Son.
I went to my room turned off the lights adjusted both of my braids and laid on my bed.
"They are still here!" I said while looking at the star-shaped radium stickers on the ceiling. Looking at them I also remembered the talk I had with Mom about Shalini.
"So, she is back," I said to myself and started thinking about her. I still remember her like it was yesterday.
I met her when I was 11 years old. I was new in the town and was playing in the garden near our home. My sister was at home to play with her new friends so I was alone today.
As I was going towards the slide a boy pushed me. (I was very frail when I was a child.) "Hey watch out Idio...!" I said to him. "What did you just say!" said the other boy.
I then had a good look at him. He was big and older than me.
Me: Sorry! (scared)
I got up from the ground.
Boy: I heard you.
Me: I said sorry...
He punched me in the gut.
Boy: Looks like you need to be taught a lesson!
When he was going to punch me again, I closed my eyes and that's when I heard her voice
Girl: WHAT do you think you are doing!?
I opened my eyes and saw a girl standing before me and the boy.
Boy: You!
Girl: You never change do you.... looks like I need to talk with aunty again.
Boy: Hey if you talk about Mom again...
Girl: What will you do bully me as you do to the other kids. I like to see you try.
She said that while standing in front of him. He was quite scared looking at her.
Girl: Go now!
He went away while giving me a look which I think meant "I'll see you next time."
The girl gave me her hand and said...
Girl: You hurt?
Me: No, I am fine and thanks.
I said while having a good look at her. She was the same height as me and had long straight black hair. Her face seemed familiar.
Girl: No problem, by the way, I am Shalini.
Me: OH...hi I am Ankit.
Shalini: I know we are in the same class.
Me: (that's why she seemed familiar.) What were you doing here?
Shalini: I was waiting here for your sister. Do you know where is she?
Me: Her friends came today so she is still at home.
Shalini: Well, she seems busy...Umm, will you play with me?
Me: (With a smile on my face!) WHY NOT!!
.
.
.
.
.
Remembering my memories of her I fell asleep.
~~~~~~AFTER 2 DAYS~~~~~~
--- From the Point of View of Shalini ---
Shalini: Mom are you ready yet, it's already 5:30 PM.
S Mom: Just give me 5 min.
Shalini: Please mom faster.
S Mom: I know you're excited to meet him but calm down...Damn these locks are old!
Ever since I heard that Ankit is coming back today, I was quite excited to meet him. I wanted to surprise Ankit today.
S mom: Done let's go.
Shalini: Finally! let's go.
I said while both of us closed the gate and started walking towards Ankit's house. His house was only 2 blocks away. We arrived here a week ago but were so busy cleaning and setting up the house that we didn't have time to meet anyone.
As we were walking, I realized that it's been more than 5 years since I last saw Ankit and Neha face-to-face. Thinking about Ankit made me nervous.
S mom: What happened now? you were so excited a moment ago and now all of sudden you are quiet.
Shalini: I'm kinda nervous facing him after all this time. I mean last time I talked with him we got into an argument and since then we haven't had any conversation.
S mom: It's been 5 years Shalini he too must have missed you and haven't you heard "Time heals all the wounds."
Shalini: Yeah, you are right I shouldn't think about it much.
I think I last heard about Ankit was through Neha that he is studying B.E in Pune. On the way, I was having so many thoughts like...
Has he changed or is he still the same?
Will he still be angry? What should I say when I first see him?
While these thoughts were coming to my mind, we were near his house. Just then my mom distracted me by saying...
S mom: is that Neha?
Shalini: Where? (Looking left and right.)
S mom: Up there at the balcony of their house.
I saw up there and was kinda surprised.
S mom: Just look at that Hair. I can't even see the ends.
Shalini: Damn just how long is it, I am Jealous. She didn't even tell me that she was growing her hair. (It looked like she was talking with someone over the phone.)
S mom: She must have her reasons still; it looks so pretty.
Shalini: Yeah.
S mom: Well now let's go, you can talk with her there.
We both reached the house and my mom rang the doorbell.
Aunty opened the door.
Shalini: Good Evening Aunty.
Aunty: Good Evening Shalini & Reshma. (Shalini's mom) Come inside both of you.
S mom: Sorry to surprise you like this...I know I should have visited sooner.
Aunty: Don't worry I understand.
As soon I entered the hall...
Aunty: Neha look who is here!
She came out of the kitchen and as soon as she saw me, she hugged me.
Neha: I missed you Shalini!
Shalini: I missed you too Neha di. (di = sis)
I had a quick look at her and I was confused because the girl I saw didn't had her hair in a ponytail and it was way longer so I asked her...
Shalini: Do you have a friend over?
Neha: No why do you ask?
Shalini: I just saw a girl with very long hair on your balcony.
Neha: OH, wait I'll get her here. (Smilingly)
She quickly went and a few minutes later she brought the girl with her.
At first, I didn't recognize him because the hair was covering his face and then I heard a familiar voice...
Ankit: Hi there…Shalini!
MY JAW DROPPED! When I heard this voice. (No way I said to myself.) Then he tucked his hair which was covering his face behind his ears. Then I realized and stood up from my chair and said...
Shalini: OH MY GOD! Ankit IS THAT YOU? (I said that out loud.)
Ankit: Yes. (shyly)
I still couldn't believe that standing in front of me is Ankit. I looked at my mom and she was shocked too. (She had her hand on her mouth.)
His hair was so long that it not only covered his back but his butt too. It was till his thighs, few more months and it will reach his knees. The length was not the only thing that was great the quality too. His hair looked like the hair we see in shampoo ads.
Neha: Both of you sit down first then you can talk.
I didn't realize that I was still standing and staring at him for more than 2 min.
As I sat down, I watched Ankit shifting his hair to the front as he sat on the chair. (Still surprised seeing the length.)
There was silence in the room. Both I and Mom were so shocked that we had no words until Aunty brought us glasses of water and said...
Aunty: We both had the same expression when we first saw his hair 2 days ago.
~~~~~~30 min Earlier~~~~~~
------Ankit's Point of view------
It was 5 PM I had my evening tea and was in my room watching videos on the Internet on my old computer. I took my hair out of my ponytail to let them down. Just as I was about to play a song, I got a call from my friend from college.
I picked it up...
Ankit: Hello.
College friend: Hi Ankit, did you reach your home?
Me: Yeah. I wanted to surprise them so I left the hostel 2 days before.
College friend: WHAT??
Ankit: Ahh wait a minute.
I closed my computer and went to our balcony.
Ankit: Is the audio better now.
College friend: Yeah. So how did they take the surprise and did they like your hair?
Ankit: They loved it! let me tell you...
I didn't even realize it was half an hour until I saw some familiar faces.
"Wait a minute is that Reshma aunty then the girl on the right must be Shalini." I thought to myself
"OMG, she is here," I said.
College friend: Who is she?
Ankit: It's Shalini I told you about her.
College friend: Yeah, I remember.
Ankit: Looks like they are coming here.
Just then, when I saw aunty looking over here, I instantly turned my back towards them.
Ankit: Thank God...I don't think they recognized me.
College friend: Why are you worrying about something like that?
Ankit: It's been years since we last saw each other and I don't know what she will think of me when she sees me like this.
College friend: OH, don't think about it Ankit, be strong!
I heard the doorbell ring; I quickly went to my room.
Ankit: Hey I will talk with you later.
College friend: I understand, Well all the best.
Ankit: Thanks.
I was having so many thoughts which were making me nervous.
A few minutes later I heard A bang on my door. It was my sister.
Neha: Hey Ankit, come out quickly SHALINI'S HERE!!
When I heard this, I took the brush and quickly adjusted my hair then opened to door.
Neha: She saw you on the balcony but didn't recognize you. Now, let us go down. They are waiting.
Me: Sis, I am a bit nervous.
Neha: Hey don't worry, you look great. I am sure she will be surprised but will never hate you. Let's go she is waiting.
We quickly rushed downstairs and went into the room. A soon as I saw her, in a state of panic I said...
Me: Hi Shalini! (In Panic)
(Because I rushed down the staircase some strands of my hair fell on my face, so I tucked them behind my ears.)
She was so shocked that she stood up from her chair and said...
Shalini: OH MY GOD! ANKIT IS THAT YOU?
She said that so loud that I became quite embarrassed.
Me: Ye...Yes! (I said embarrassingly.)
Then I finally had a good look at Shalini.
Every memory of her came rushing back.
She was wearing a black t-shirt with jeans her hair was tied in a ponytail that reached her waist. She was grown taller too. DAMN! she became so beautiful.
Neha: Both of you sit down first then you can talk.
Then I realized that I was staring at her a bit too much.
I adjusted my hair and sat down. No one spoke for what felt like hours so to break the silence, I turned to Aunty to say "good evening." but she still had that shocked expression. Looking at that no words came out of my mouth.
Finally, Mom came into the room with glasses of water and realized the situation, and said...
Mom: We both had the same expression when we first saw his hair 2 days ago.
From the next chapter onwards this style of dialog will change into paragraph style.
{NOTE: Images and links are used only as the reference to the character in the story}
Chapter 3: Reasons.
‘Yeah, we both were so surprised when we first saw him with his hair this long!’ said Neha.
‘I know right! I am still trying to process it. I mean it is so long not even girls these days keep their hair this long at most they keep them till their waist.’ replied Reshma Aunty while taking a glass of water from my mom. (Shalini’s Mom)
‘That’s so true!, I knew he was growing his hair long but wouldn’t have guessed that he would grow them this long.’ Explained mom.
‘Not only his hair is long but the quality of his hair is amazing, just look at how healthy and straight they are many girls would die to have hair like this, they are just beautiful’
‘Thank you, Aunty!’ I replied embarrassingly while nervously adjusting my hair.
While both moms were chatting and asking questions to both of their children, Neha noticed that Ankit and Shalini haven’t spoken with each other but still were glancing at each other shyly. Then she said…‘Hey Ankit why don’t you take Shalini to your room, I am sure you too both have lot of catching up to do…I will be there soon (WINK)
‘Yes, take her upstairs I will call you when it's time for dinner.’ Said, Mom.
“BUT MOM…”
‘Go on now don’t let some aunties get between your reunion!’ ordered Reshma Aunty.
We both quickly got up and went upstairs to my room. I sat on my computer chair while she sat on the bed. It was a bit quiet for a moment then we both spoke…
“So how have you been?” We both said in unison.
“You-you go ahead first” replied Shalini clumsily. (She still looks cute while being clumsy.)
“I’ve been doing good, what about you?” I asked.
“I am doing good too, Sorry for being quiet down there, it’s just that I was so excited to meet you after a long time but I was so shocked seeing your new appearance.”
“Don’t be sorry I understand It’s been more than 6 years since we last saw each other.”
“Yeah, it’s been so long…but this room is still the same as ever.”
“My mom and sister were keeping it like that ever since I was away for studies.”
“The room is the same but you have changed so much, I never thought you will grow your hair this long, I still can’t believe it.
“You can touch it if you want to.”
“WHAT really? I can?” said Shalini. I can still see the spark of curiosity in her eyes. (she is still the same.)
“Yup!” I replied and got up and sat on a table near the bed.
As soon I said ‘Yup’ and sat on the table she stood up and quickly went behind and started checking my hair.
She started running her hands in my hair and said “Wow they are so silky smooth and thick I can’t believe I am touching a boy’s hair.”
I turned around and gave her a look.
“I mean look at your hair they are more feminine than most females and the length, your hair is way longer than mine & I have almost hip-length hair.” Shalini Explained.
“About that, I never intended to grow them this long but during the past one year all salons were closed due to covid so…” I replied.
“Ok…so how long we're planning to grow them till?”
“Umm at least till my hips,” I replied shyly
“That is still VERY LONG Ankit! I don’t think I ever saw a guy with hair as long as yours.
Just when did you start thinking of growing your hair longer?”
“I think It was during 8th or 9th std that I….”
“DURING SCHOOL!!!” Shalini said out Loud!!
“Volume!!” I exclaimed.
“Sorry, but during our school time, you never told me about this?” Shalini asked.
“I too was not much sure about it at that time, It was during 11th std that I finally decided to grow them long!”
“Ok, so what or who Inspired you to have long hair?” Asked Shalini
I looked at her and said, “It's you!!”
“What! me when?”
“Remember at one time you forced me to watch a movie with your mother.”
“I forced you many times to watch movies with me………wait a min is it that movie.”
Before 10 Years
“No, I don’t want to come that movie is for girls only!” I explained.
“It is not!”
“IT IS!”
“No it’s not, Just because it is a Disney princess movie does not mean it is only for girls!” replied Shalini.
We were discussing this while going home on our bicycles. Finally, we reached Shalini’s home.
“Please come with me, I don’t want to watch it alone!”
“Isn’t your mom coming with you?”
“She is but I need a friend with me and didn’t I come with you to watch ‘how to train your dragon’ Please come with me you will like ‘Tangled’ too!”
“Ahh ok, I will come with you!” I said while being defeated.
“Really! Thank you so much” said Shalini while hugging Ankit.
The Next Day
We all 3 reached the cinema hall. The Movie will start at 5 pm so we were 15 min early to buy the tickets.
“I am so glad you came with us Ankit.” Said Aunty.
“Yeah, me too.” I said while looking at Shalini and still not sure about the decision I made.
While Aunty was buying tickets, Shalini & I went to buy popcorns.
“Hey don’t worry this will be a great experience for you,” said Shalini while looking at me.
“I guess so.”
As soon as we got the tickets and the popcorn we went into the hall.
After the movie ended all 3 of us went to a nearby restaurant to have dinner.
“So how was the movie kids? Asked Aunty.
“I loved it, what about you Ankit? Asked Shalini while looking at me.
“It was OK!” I replied.
“Don’t lie I saw you smiling the whole time!”
“I liked it! ok now.” I said embarrassingly.
“YUP!” Said Shalini while smiling.
Dinner came and we were still discussing our favorite things in the movie.
“My favorite character was Rapunzel!” I replied excitedly.
“Oh, me too I loved how she can take care of herself even if she is alone, what did you like about her?” asked Shalini.
“I liked everything about her but her luscious golden hair was the standout for me, still sad that she cut them in the end,” I said excitedly.
“Yeah, that was quite sad, still I liked the happy ending.”
“Me too!.”
After some time on the way home, Shalini said…
“Hey Ankit, I have an idea, why don’t we try growing our hair like her!”
“You can try, but I can’t,” I replied.
“Why?” asked Shalini.
“It’s quite obvious, boys can’t have long hair & even Rapunzel is a girl…I can’t have long hair!”
“Again, with the boy and girl thing…didn’t you watch the movie with me and who said boys can’t have long hair there are many who keep them long like Johnny Depp, Hair doesn’t have any gender.” Explained Shalini
After she said that I thought about it all the way to the home. Finally, after reaching home, I said to her…
“You know what Shalini, you are right I will try growing my hair longer.”
“Really?!” Shalini said excitedly.
“Yup,” I replied.
“Promise me you won’t go back on your words.” Shalini Asked.
“I PROMISE!”
Present Day
“I still remember about that day but I didn’t think you were serious about that promise.” Said Shalini after I told her about the promise we made.
“Yeah, after that day I started thinking about having long hair & whenever I used to see someone with long hair, I used to imagine myself with their hair.”
“Omg, you never told me about this!” Exclaimed Shalini.
“Like I said, I was still not so sure during that time and truth to be told I was quite embarrassed at that time to talk with anyone about this.”
“Still didn’t we share everything back then and you didn’t even try to contact me after 11th std are you still angry about that conversation.”
“No I am not, I was angry at first but I understood your circumstances, I wanted to contact you but then you changed your number and I didn’t want to ask your Mom so…what about, you didn’t try to contact me,” I replied hastily.
“I too wanted to but life was really hard for us back then and when I wanted to I too didn’t have any way to contact you…. you didn’t even have any social media account.”
There was an Awkward silence in the room after a few min I spoke “Guess we both got busy in life!”
Shalini nods her head.
“I am Sorry!” we both said again in union and after a second, we laughed together.
Just then my sister entered my room and put a hand over Shalini.
“Sis at least knock!”
“Sorry old habits, so Shalini what is your thought on my brother’s sorry little sister new appearance, doesn’t he look cute in long hair.?” Asked Shalini.
Shalini took some locks of my hair and put it on my shoulder and said “Yup, He sure does a bit feminine but cute, way better than his old spike hairstyle.”
“Hey, that was the thing back then!!” I Exclaimed.
“Yeah right!” replied Shalini and all of us laughed.
We 3 chatted so much that we forgot to look at the time. ‘I missed this so much.’ I thought to myself. Both of them keep asking questions regarding my long hair like how did I keep them at college? what style do I like? How did you keep it like this? And many more.
After some time mom called us down for dinner. I was searching for my scrunchie to tie my hair into a ponytail. (tied hair doesn’t disturb during eating food.) “Hey sis did you see my black scrunchie?” I asked my sister.
“No, I didn’t see it.”
“Let it be, Shalini will you get me scrunchie from the bag near you?”
“Yeah, wait a min!” replied Shalini.
.
.
.
“Here take this.” Said Shalini while handing me a white scrunchie. I quickly brushed my hair back and tied my hair in a ponytail.
While looking at me Shalini said, “Hey you tied it the same as me.”
“Yeah, I tie it like that because of my length, If I tied it low it gets loose quickly,” I replied.
Shalini and Neha looked at each other and laughed. I didn’t understand why they laughed so I asked them “Hey, why are you guys laughing.”
“It’s nothing.” Replied my sister.
“OK, well let’s not keep them waiting.”
We went down sat to have dinner with everyone. Just then Reshma aunty said while looking at me…” Ankit you look so different with your long hair, you look so much like your mother in your ponytail.” (My mom was also wearing ponytail.)
“He got my looks while his sister got his dad's.” Replied my mom while my sister and Shalini were holding their laughter. Then I got why they were laughing at me back then and turned red in embarrassment.
After dinner, I and Shalini got out to have a walk near the garden while others were busy talking.
As we were walking Shalini said…
“It’s been so long since both of us got together and had fun like this.”
I nodded.
“And this is the first time that I was so surprised by you that I didn’t had words to describe it.”
“How many times will you bring that up!” I replied.
“I mean who would believe if I told them that you have grown your hair till your knees.”
“They are still not till my knees,” I said while pushing my ponytail back.
“In a few months they will be.”
“Well, then I have to cut them then...” as soon as I said that Shalini shouted!
“DON’T!!”
“Why?”
“They are better long.” Answered Shalini.
I was quite surprised by her answer because I didn’t think she would like me to have hair longer than her. “If you say so.”
“Well, enough about me…you are still the same.”
“WHAT?” said Shalini while staring at me angrily.
“I don’t mean appearance-wise, I meant behaviour-wise.”
“So you mean I am still like a child!”
“NO NO I meant like sweet, funny, and caring….” I replied hurriedly.
“I was just Joking Ankit, & Thank you……well what about appearance?” said Shalini while posing in front of me.
As soon as she said that I spoke without thinking what came to my mind first.
“You have become more beautiful and Ravishing since I last saw you!”
I quickly realized how embarrassing things I have said out loud. I thought she will shout at me for saying this thing but when I looked at her, I saw that she too was blushing.
If we were still the same Shalini would have shouted at me for saying things like that but I guess she too has changed over the years.
There was a silence for a min between us then I spoke “So-Sorry I didn’t think before I speak!”
“It Its ok.” Shalini stuttered.
Shalini got a call from her mother.
“It’s mom, we have to leave!”
“Yeah, it’s getting late let’s go home.”
While walking the way home Shalini said…
“Hey, Ankit You busy Sunday evening?”
“I don’t think so why?” I curiously asked her.
“Some of our classmates are going to meet up at the café near the mall, I am going will you come?” Asked Shalini while playing with her hair.
“I don’t know about that and I think my sister is also going with her friends so there will be no vehicle for me.”
“Come on…I am sure they will love to have you & I will pick you up on the way.”
“I will think about it!” I replied.
“Don’t think please come it will be fun meeting them. PLEASE!!”
She repeated ‘please’ all the way to the home. Too which I finally said, “OK stop it now, I will come.”
“YAY!” she said in excitement.
I sighed and said, “I still can’t argue with you can I?”
“NEVER!” Said Shalini while smirking.
We both reached home and saw everyone standing near the gate.
“Thank you for having us today, we got to go now it’s getting late.” Said Reshma Aunty.
“Let’s do this again at your place once you are finally settled Reshma.” Replied Mom.
“Definitely.”
While going to their home Shalini Shouted “Meet you on Sunday BYE!!”
“Sure, Bye, GOOD NIGHT!!” I replied.
“Where are you going on Sunday?” asked my sister.
‘JUST A MEETUP!!’
{NOTE: Images and links are used only as the reference to the character in the story}
Chapter 4: A Fun Meeting.
——– 4:00 PM Sunday ——–
“Ankit, SHALINI is here!” Shouted my mom.
“Send her to my room, I’ll need some more time,” I replied to mom. ‘I slept too long.’ I said to myself
“Hey there!” I said while I was combing my hair straight.
“Hi, you are not ready yet?” asked Shalini.
“Yeah, sorry for being late, I fell asleep while watching a movie with Neha,” I replied.
Ever since I returned home, I have been sleeping a lot more than before, I guess that’s why people say that ‘home is the most comfortable place ever.’
“I am almost ready it’s just the hair that takes time.”
“Yeah, I understand, take your time!” replied Shalini.
After combing when I started to braid my hair Shalini kept looking with her eyes wide open…It was getting awkward so I asked her
“Wh-What is it? Something wrong with the hair?” I asked clumsily
“Nothing is wrong, It’s am still not over the fact that you have grown your hair this long hair & you even know how to braid!” Exclaimed Shalini.
“I understand that it’s been 6 years since we met but still you need to get over this! & if you have hair this long you at least need to know how to braid your hair. Anyway, it’s just a simple side braid.”
“Having said that, I never thought you will braid it so quick & it looks soo GOOD.”
I actually, wanted to have my hair done in french or twin braid but because I was late I have gone with the simple side braid, her reaction to that would have been amazing.
“Haha thanks, now can you pass me that blue scrunchie near the laptop?” I asked Shalini while combing the ends of my braid.
After tieing my hair I stood up, put the braid on the front, and asked her “So how do I look?”
Ankit with his braid.
“Overwhelmingly…CUTE!” Shalini said with a smile on her face.
I made an angry face & she said “I was just Joking you look Great!
“Thanks, I hope others will also feel this way.”
I was excited yet nervous about how others will react after seeing me like this.
While looking at me Shalini asked, “Are you nervous?”
“A little…” I replied slowly while trying to sound happy.
“Ohh don’t be nervous, you look great, everyone will like you coming there,” replied Shalini in a sweet & soothing way.
Hearing this from her made me quite confident & happy. Still, I replied sarcastically. I quickly wore a jacket & said
“We’ll see! Now let’s go I am ready.”
On the way down we both said bye to my sister, as I was going to open the main door my mom stopped me…
“Here take this.” Said my mom while handing me down a bottle of sanitizer.
“Thanks, I almost forgot it.”
“Yeah, and Shalini…”
“Yes, Aunty?”
“Please take care of my Son, It’s been a long time since he came here & got out so for today lookout for my….”
I interrupted my mom & said
“MOM, I CAN TAKE CARE OF MYSELF!” My mom always embarrasses me like that.
“But still…”
“MOM” I replied embarrassingly.
I can see Shalini was smiling while I was getting pampered by mom.
“Ok, Ok now, get going both of you, it’s already late Bye! be Safe!”
Shalini got ready on her Scooty (motor scooter or Moped)
I quickly wore a mask & sat behind her. We both said our goodbyes to my mother & drove away.
I didn’t know which cafe or restaurant we were going to, so I asked Shalini, “So exactly where are we going?”
“All I know is that It’s a new cafe named “Cafe Blue Night” which opened near the mall on GM road.”
“Ok, so who planned all of this you?” I asked her curiously.
“No, it was Priya & Sana who planned & suggested the cafe,” replied Shalini while stopping at a red light.
“Wait, PRIYA is coming!” I said her name so loud that even Shalini was stunned.
“She is, isn’t she. You know how it was between us during school.”
“It’s going to be fine, actually you might be surprised, I met her when I was in college, she has changed quite a bit.”
“Hope you are right!” I was concerned because we were like water & oil, always used to fight on little things. We tried getting along but it was quite hard for us.
“You will see when you get there, by the way, I am still kinda surprised about you wearing a braid!” exclaimed Shalini.
Now I knew she was trying to change the topic to lift my mood but I still went along with it because I didn’t want to ruin our mood so I replied.
“So how did you expect me to wear them?”
“Umm, I thought you would wear a bun or something.”
“Maintaining a simple bun is difficult for me now as my hair is quite long now it is tough for me to handle it &…I kinda like braids,”
It was getting very hard for me to wear buns since I passed hip-length hair. If I try to wear them normally, it gets untangled easily cause of the weight.
After a few seconds, Shalini started giggling and said…
“You sounded so much like a typical long-haired girl there lol!!”
“Shalini!!” Sounding embarrassed.
” But I get it, it gets harder to wear a bun when you have hair longer than waist-length & braid suits you better.”
“Th-thanks, you really enjoy teasing me huh?”
“A little, you look cute when you are angry-embarrassed Haha!”
“YOU!!!” I started poking her.
“Hey! I am driving here!”
& just like that, we reached near the mall. We didn’t see the cafe nearby so Shalini called Sana to ask its location.
“The cafe is actually inside the mall, they all are waiting for us in the cafe,” said Shalini while parking the vehicle.
After parking our vehicle, we took the elevator as the cafe was on the 3rd floor. As we were approaching the cafe I was getting more and more agitated. Just then Shalini said something which made me more anxious.
“I am very excited to see how they will react when they recognize you!”
“Wait, you told them I was coming right?”
With a smile on her face, she shook her face sideways and said…
“I just said to them that I am bringing someone special!”
Damn, She hasn’t changed at all, she always tries to make me face things like that while she enjoys it. We reached the cafe & as soon as we went inside we both were overwhelmed by the atmosphere there.
Painted in Midnight blue the cafe was looking extremely beautiful in the evening, mix with the welcoming aroma of coffee beans.
Soon we were interrupted by a familiar voice…
“Shalini Here!”
We spotted everyone sitting near the large window and went there.
I was hiding behind Shalini while we were on the way to the table & as soon as we reached a table a girl with bangs & extremely straight long hair came from behind & hugged Shalini. As she hugged her every girl noticed it and got up.
“I missed you Shalini, it has been so long.” Said the girl with bangs as she hugged her.
“Oh! I missed you too Priya!”
When she said her name I was astonished! (I had my jaw dropped.) When she pulled back from the hug I had a good look at her.
‘Shalini was right!!’ I said to myself. She has changed so much more than anyone present there. The last I saw her was a photo of her when I used to use Facebook. She used to have shoulder-length hair & definitely no bangs. If I remember correctly she absolutely hated having long hair. Damn, she even looks kinda beautiful now.
I quickly composed myself when she asked Shalini…
“So who is she?” Again with the ‘she’, even in men’s clothes do I look like a girl to her.
“It’s a surprise I’ll tell you in a little bit, for now, let’s greet everyone.”
“Ok, Btw you look kinda familiar!” She said while looking at my face. I tried to adjust the mask on my face and tried to hide my face using the side hair.
Both of them greeted & hugged each other while I was recognizing everyone. It was kinda awkward that I was the only boy there because including Priya & Shalini there was a total of 6 girls.
As they were greeting each other I can hear them saying…
“Hey, Shalini who have you bought?” – Sana
“Yeah who is she?” said Nisha
everyone was asking her similar questions so she finally came around me then she brought me forward and said…
“First everyone let’s sit down!” said Sana.
As I was about to sit Shalini stopped me and said “Not you, not until they guess who you are.” said Shalini with a sly smile on her face. I was a bit tense but I thought it will liven up the mood so I went with it. (Took my mask off.)
“Well girls, Can you guess who is this?” Asked Shalini to everyone.
“Can’t you just tell us?” said Kajal.
“It won’t be fun then & I want to see your reactions!”
“At least give us a hint.” Asked Anushka.
“Ok then umm….yeah we were all in the same school.”
Then they started discussing themselves.
(In a low voice) I asked Shalini. “Was this all necessary?”
“Come on, It’s fun!”
“Yeah right!”
Suddenly Priya spoke up
“Your face feels very familiar but I still can’t get it.”
“Yeah me too…It’s weirdly familiar!” replied Nisha.
“Is it…Muskan?” said Kajal.
“No I have seen her recent photo & she doesn’t look or dress this way,” replied Nisha.
“Do you know all of us?” asked Sana.
I looked at Shalini & she nod her head.
I didn’t want to spoil the fun so I spoke with the girliest voice I can speak.
“Yes, Sana I know everyone here!” I replied.
Shalini was giggling when she heard me speaking in this voice.
That’s when I heard…
“No-No-No-No-No that possibly can’t be him!” Said Nisha with a shocking look on her face while looking at Shalini. (She put her hand on her mouth.)
“Can’t be possibly what, wait a min……ANKIT!!!!” (She got up from her seat) Priya said it so loud that even the security guard at door could hear him.
“WHAT, are you really?” Asked Anushka.
“Yes, it is me!!”
“Holy S**t!” exclaimed Kajal.
While everyone was still processing my new look, Shalini was having the best time of her life. I can see her controlling her laughter. Then she got up and said…
“You guys sure took a lot of time, now let us welcome the newly transformed Ankit.”
“OMG! I still can’t believe it!” said Nisha.
“Is that hair Real?” asked Sana while pointing towards my braid.
“Yup 100% Natural!” I replied.
“Can I touch them?” Said Sana while she was ready to touch them.
“Sure go ahead!”
When I said that everyone came near me and started checking my hair out.
“They are so silky, looks like you took great care of them,” said Sana while holding my braid.
“They are not only silky but thick too, jeez I am Jealous of you now!” replied Priya with a smile on her face.
“And damn it’s quite long too!” said Kajal.
“Anushka, come here stand next to Ankit, & Ankit put your braid back.” requested Nisha.
When Anushka came near me, I quickly put my braid on my back.
“Now both of you please turn around.”
We did as she requested.
“See I told you, Ankit has longer hair than her,” said Nisha while pointing to my braid.
I was quite surprised when Nisha said it, I didn’t notice it before so I checked her hair and it was true. While the ends of my hair were almost to my knees, Anushka’s braid was just past her hips. (above her thigh’s)
“I knew it when I first saw his hair,” replied Anushka with confidence.
“Who would have thought that it will be Ankit who will beat you to it,” said Sana.
“Right, haha!” replied Shalini.
The thing was that from our school day’s Anushka always had the longest hair in our class & many girls tried to compete with her. Shalini and Nisha came close but were not able to grow their hair past hip length. I too used to envy her because of her hair length & thickness.
“What happened Priya? you’ve been quiet for some time,” said Shalini with a smile on her face.
I saw her face & she really was quite shocked seeing my hair.
“I am still kinda processing that he is Ankit because not even in my dreams, I would have imagined that Ankit will even grow his hair long, that too of this magnitude!” replied Priya with a brooding expression.
“I mean who would have, heck even I was at loss for words when I first saw him a few days back. “
Everyone nodded to her statement.
I looked at the waiter who was waiting for us, so I looked at my watch & said…
“Now-now it’s been more than 20 min now let’s order some food after that you can ask me as many questions you girls want.”
After the order for the food was given, the flood of questions was coming…
Shalini stopped them and said…”First of all, as a girl what do you think of his hair & how does it look on him?”
Anushka went first “They are absolutely beautiful, not only they are very long but they Silky Smooth too. His braid kinda looks like from the Shampoo/oil commercial we see!”
“And I don’t how but they suit his face too,” replied Priya.
“Yeah, he looks cute now, quite feminine but in a good way,” said Kajal.
That was the first time I heard someone say “Feminine in a good way” & didn’t know how to reply to this so I just said…
“Thanks, I guess.”
“She is right & it’s good that you don’t have any beard or mustache or it would not have looked as good,” explained Anushka.
I never was able to grow them at all, I asked my mother about it & she too said that even dad didn’t have proper facial hair. I guess my genes are like that.
“You know when I first saw you I thought were a tomboy girl because of the clothes lol! Said Kajal.
“If not for his clothes I don’t think I would be able to guess that it was you,” replied Nisha.
“Yeah when she said ‘HIM’ & looked towards Shalini, I knew it was you because the only boy Shalini will tease is you.”
Well, Priya was definitely right, Shalini is the only girl who would do something like this.
“But the main question is just why did you grow your hair this long?” Asked Sana.
“Yeah, Just why?” said everyone in unison.
Then I told everyone that I always wanted to grow my hair long for a long time but because the school didn’t allow us I never tried to grow them. (I didn’t tell them about the promise with Shalini.) While I was explaining this the food arrived. But they still were asking a lot of questions about me.
“Still Just how did you grow them this long, even most girls don’t grow their hair past waist length & you have them almost till your knees.” Said Anuska while eating a sandwich.
“& your hair looks so healthy too!” Replied Priya.
“I did not want to grow them this long, because of covid the salons were…”
“& here he goes again.” Interrupted Shalini.
“Ok, so what was your goal?”
When Priya asked me this everyone was looking at me and it made me a little embarrassed so I put my head down and slowly said “at least till hip length.”
“Huh, We can’t hear you?” Shouted Shalini.
“h-hip length at least” I fumbled.
When I saw the look on everyone’s face I was so embarrassed that for 2 min I was eating with my head down.
Then finally Sana spoke “Ankit…that is still long for a girl, let alone for a guy.”
“Right-right even I said the same thing,” replied Shalini.
“I…I know”
“Don’t get us wrong we are not against boys having long hair but it’s just the first time we saw a boy with knee-length hair.”
“That too this well maintained,” added Nisha.
(Everyone nodded.)
I never thought that Priya will speak up for me. Seeing that made me quite happy & comfortable.
“If not for the support I got for growing my hair I would never have grown them this long & I really love them like this.”
When I said that everyone had a smile on their face. After everyone was finished eating. Shalini ordered coffee for everyone. All of us started talking to each other about ourselves.
I talked with Priya…
“I got to tell you Ankit, I have never been so surprised in my life as today, I didn’t even recognize you!”
“I was surprised seeing you too, You look so different now even I was not able to recognize you.”
“haha, I get that a lot!”
“I mean look at that hair, & the bangs suit your face so much, It makes you look beautiful.” that just came out in the flow.
I can see she was embarrassed when I said…
“Sorry but it’s true.”
“Jeez thanks, you look great too!”
“Haha, Thanks!!” I said with I big smile.
& we both had a good laugh.
“Still didn’t you used to say that you hate having long hair?” I asked her.
“I used to say that didn’t I” (she let out a sigh)
“All I can say is some event led to this & now I hate short hair.”
I didn’t want to pry into it so I just laughed and said “good for you.”
“& I was kinda influenced by anime and Kdrama a lot so…”
“The bangs right!”
“Yeah!” replied Priya.
“Looks good on your straight hair though!”
“Thanks, you should try having them too!”
“NO, for now, this is enough for now.”
We both let out a laugh & everyone started looking at us.
Just like that, the coffee was over & we all went towards the counter to pay the bill.
“Sorry I have to go now, Help my mom with dinner.” said kajal.
“Yeah me too!” added Anushka.
“Wait a min we are coming too!” said Sana
“Sorry, we were not able to stay for long Shalini & Ankit,” said Priya.
“Don’t be sorry, we understand!” replied Shalini.
“Yeah!” I added.
“Next time we will make a plan for the entire day, & your attendance is compulsory!” Said Priya while pointing her towards me.
“I’ll definitely come, ma’am!” I replied.
“Promise you will, because we still have so many questions to ask about you,” said Anushka.
“I PROMISE!”
After that, we had a little talk on the way out and said bye to each other at the entrance of the mall.
“Damn what a day it way!” said Shalini.
“You’re telling me.”
It was an exhausting yet fun day. Everyone was so nice about the hair that I was very happy about it.
“By the end, it looked like you were now able to get along with Priya now,” asked Shalini.
“Yeah, she really has changed very much.”
“That she sure has!”
“BTW Shalini are you free for some time?” I asked her.
She looked at her watch and said “Yeah, it’s only 6:30, why?”
“I wanted to go to a Salon,” I replied.
“WHAT…..WHY?”
Hi Guys, Tomi here, hope you all enjoyed reading chapter 4 of childhood friends. I am Sorry if you feel the story is going slow it’s just that I don’t want to Rush the story & I want the crossdressing aspect to happen naturally.
Sorry for the delay stories like this takes quite some time to write.
Again Thank you for reading this and look forward to the next chapter.
"Excuse me!, Sorry!, Excuse me!"
I said while going through the crowd towards the entrance of the railway station to find my aunt who is been waiting there for me. My name is Kuntal Gupta 20 years old & I am moving to the city for my graduate study. I was very excited but nervous as I was 2 years late for it but because my cousin's sister (My aunt's daughter) who is 2 years younger than me is also joining college this year my mom told me to join with her.
Finally, I reached the entrance & finally put my bag down on a bench near the gate. I looked & looked for her everywhere but my aunt was nowhere to be found, so I called her up...Just when I thought the caller tune would stop she picked up...
"Anu aunty where are you? I am on the bench near the gate." I said.
"Look back!"
As soon as I looked back I was she embraced in a hug by my aunt.
"Oh my sweet Kuntal, It's been so long!" said Anu aunty while hugging me.
"Hey Aunty, how are you?" I said happily while thinking (Damn! she is big) I am 5.5 while she is almost a 6.
"I am doing great!" replied aunty.
"You know I almost didn't recognize you because of your hair, looks quite big." Said aunty while pointing towards my bun.
"Yeah, I've been growing them for more than 4 years now," I replied while touching my bun.
I loved long hair so when I passed my 10th standard exam I started growing them longer, mom was hesitant at first because I have a kinda feminine face & no facial hair. After some time, she too was into helping me maintain them. Since then, I never got my hair cut short. Now it was very long and thick too. I think it was because my mom was very sensitive about taking care of them.
"I heard from your mom that you've been growing them, but I didn't know it would be this long, still looks quite cute on you." Replied aunt.
I was taken aback by her saying 'cute' but didn't mind it much.
"Well let's go to my car!"
We went near her car, put my bags into the back of the car, and got going.
"Anu aunty I don't see Shweta?" I asked her. (Cousin sister)
"She is at her dance class, she wanted to be here but because your train was delayed she had to go, You know how much she loves to dance."
"Yeah, I know," I said while remembering some memories.
"Don't worry she said she will get at home as soon as possible."
Then she went on to ask about my journey here and my mom till we reached her home.
When we reached home she first took me to show me my room. It was simple but quite big and it also had a bathroom which was quite good
for me.
"Here you go, now get fresh in the meantime I will get the dinner ready for us."
Then she went and closed the door. I Called my mom to tell her that I have arrived at Aunt's house and then I opened my bag and took out the clothes and necessities. Then I went to take a bath.
After the bath, I came out & quickly wore a simple t-shirt and lower. Then I sat on the table near the mirror and removed the towel from my head & let my hair down. I took the dryer from the bag and started drying my hair. It takes quite some time due to the length and volume of my hair. Just when I finished brushing my hair I heard the door open and...
"KUNTAL...OH MY GOD!!" Said my sister with a hand on her mouth.
I put the brush down, got up, put the strands of the hair behind my ears, and said "Hi, Shweta!!"
"Kuntal are they real?" She said while pointing towards my hair.
"YEAH, I know they are long.."
She cut me off "LONG They are VERY LONG!, you have even longer hair than me, They are till your hips.
"I know," I replied.
She came near me and said, "Can I touch them?"
I put all my hair on my shoulder and said "Go ahead!"
She then started touching the hair and said..."Your hair is soo pretty, not only they are naturally straight they are so thick, Girls would die to have hair like you."
Then she got back and had a look at me "Though it looks quite feminine on your face, they suit you."
Just then I heard Anu aunty..."Shweta! Kuntal! Dinner is ready."
"We will talk later now let's go," said Shweta.
"Give me 5 min I'll tie them up and come down," I replied.
"Ohh don't tie them up it looks good as it is, now let's go."
As I was about to say something, she took my hand and took me with her.
We both sat at the dinner table, Anu aunty was still in the kitchen.
"Mom, did you see Kuntal's hair?" Shouted Shweta.
She came in with the plates.
"Yeah I saw his massive bun but now looking at them down is quite a sight, come over here let me have a look."
I went over & stood before her. Then she started checking my hair out.
"It's long & Looks like your mom took really good care of them because they look so healthy." said aunty while touching my hair.
"Yeah, she is very protective of them now, she even packed a whole bag full of hair accessories & hair care products," I replied as we went
over to sit at the dining table.
"Sound's like your mom." replied aunty while smiling.
"She did an amazing job, We both will try to help you as much as possible for your hair," said Shweta.
"I'll appreciate it."
After dinner, I went to help my Aunt & Sister to help in the kitchen. (she denied my help first but I convinced her.)
As I was keeping the dishes my aunt said...
"You look so much like your mom from her younger days."
"What mom had long hair?" I replied.
"Of course, she had, even longer than yours, didn't she tell you?" replied Aunt.
"No, Never!"
I don't think I ever saw my mom having her hair longer than mid-back length. I even requested her to grow them longer at certain times but she never grew them longer.
"When we were your age, long hair was the thing back then, almost every girl kept their hair down till the backs, & then comes your mom, She had the most beautiful hair in the college."
After finishing the work we all went to the hall and then aunt started again...
"Your mom had her hair till her knees, which were always well maintained not one strand out of place, our mom kept sure we keep them healthy. Girls in the college were very jealous of your mom's hair, & the boys were for your mom."
Both me and Shweta were listening to her.
"Whenever your mom used to have them down open or in a braid, everyone used to look back, People used to call her the 'rapunzel of the valley'. "
We were so immersed that we forgot to look at the time. Then aunt pointed out..."Look at the time, both of you go to your room we have a lot of work tomorrow."
"Yeah, tomorrow is the last date for the admission process," replied Shweta.
We went towards our room and said good night.
I quickly put my hair in a loose bun and got into the bed.
Mom never told me anything about her hair. I'll ask her when the time is right. thinking about this I went to sleep.
Characters
Rahul (Main Character) [Age: 15 ]
Sakshi (Rahul’s big sister) [Age: 19]
Aruna (Rahul and Sakshi mother) [Age: 40 ]
Akash (Rahul’s best friend and classmate) [Age: 15]
Shilpa (Rahul’s Classmate) [Age: 15]
{NOTE: Images and links are used only as the reference to the character in the story}
Chapter 1: The Promise
Teacher: Rahul why haven't you had a haircut didn't I told you last week to get a haircut. Your hair is touching your shoulders now. How long are you going to grow them?
Rahul: Sorry ma'am, I will cut them soon.
Teacher: It better be soon or you will be punished.
Rahul: Yes ma'am.
[link: https://ibb.co/Q9vgx36]
As you guys assumed I am the one who is getting scolded for my hair which I was growing for the past 4 months because I wanted to try having the same hairstyle as Eren from my favourite Anime attack on titans. My sister supported me by saying that I should try new things now and then & My mom said that I will eventually get a haircut due to the strict rules of the school. (In India boys are needed to have short hair.)
It was Lunch break me and my friends were sitting and chatting,
Akash: Rahul you got scolded again by the teacher for your hair I guess you gonna get a haircut now.
Rahul: I think so, But I really wanted to try growing them a bit longer.
Then from my behind, I heard a familiar girl's voice it was Shilpa.
She shouted...
Shilpa: I knew you were gonna get a haircut because you are scared of your mom and the teachers.
Rahul: I am not Scared of anyone! It's just that...
Shilpa: It's just what they are excuses you are just a pussy.
I heard whispers around my class as everyone heard our quarrel.
Rahul: I am not a pussy I can even grow my hair longer than yours.
Shilpa: haha! can you even see? My hair is till my hips and I think I have the longest hair in our class. You can't grow your hair that long. You are too scared. Just admit it.
The whole class was watching me waiting for my response.
Rahul: Hey, you know what? I am gonna grow my hair way longer than yours. I Promise.
Shilpa: Ok lets say, if you get a haircut, you are a pussy. Do you agree?
Rahul: I agree and as you know I don't break Promise.
After we agreed she went outside with her friends and I sat down and started thinking how will I do This.
And Just like that 5 months passed and my hair grew past my shoulders till my armpits. I used to wear my hair in a ponytail or keep them open. I was scolded by my teachers a lot due to my hair but I used to make excuses and bunk my classes to ignore them. Even my mom and sister were shocked as I didn't get a haircut after a certain period But my classmates were impressed.
But all that changed one day.
It was Lunchtime when I was talking with my friends our homeroom teacher came to our classroom She looked at me and said...
Teacher: Rahul come with me.
Rahul: But why ma'am?
Teacher: Just follow me.
I stood up went to the teacher and started following her. When I was following her I was thinking of excuses as I thought it was the usual scolding I get.
When we entered the teacher's meeting room I saw many teachers and even the principal sitting in the room. They were all looking at me I was scared.
Teacher: Principal ma'am this is the student we have talked about.
Principle: So you are Rahul.
Rahul: Yes sir (scared)
Principle: So Rahul let's get straight to the point you are not only breaking the rules and regulations set by the school by growing your hair and not getting a haircut but also ignoring other teacher's repeated warnings in past months. You my boy deserved to be punished for this. I called your mother about this even she agrees. Do you have any excuses now?
I was so surprised, scared, and nervous I was not able to speak up.
Principle: Didn't think so. Since you like to have your hair long, According to the rules and regulations regarding hair longer than shoulder length one has to wear their hair in twin braids. (braided pigtails) Teachers are you ok with this?
Every teacher noded.
Rahul: But Ma'am I am a boy I can't wear a girl's hairstyle.
Principle: So what you have long hair like them. Even your mother agreed to this when I spoke to her earlier. Starting now you will have to wear your hair in twin braids.
My homeroom teacher and other lady teacher came to me grabbed my hand and sat me on the chair. My homeroom teacher started brushing my hair then parted it from the middle and then both of them started braiding each of the sides at the end they tied it with ribbons and rested both of the braids on my shoulder. Then they presented me to the principal.
[LINK: https://ibb.co/kmKHj8v]
Principal: You look so good in this. From now on every day you have to keep your hair tied like this ok.
I was red from embarrassment due to this. I said "ok" very silently.
Principal: Say it loudly.
Rahul: YES ma'am!
Lunch Break was over my homeroom teacher escorted me to my classroom. When I entered the classroom I put my head down to my embarrassment. Everyone was shocked and laughing. Even my friends. The teacher said no one will tease Rahul from now on for this he is only following rules regarding long hair. After school ended Shilpa came near me and said "You can get a haircut if you like but remember you made a promise & after all this, I hope you are not a coward!" She said this and left.
I went home hiding my hair in any way possible.
When I reached home my Mom opened the door. I was embarrassed facing her so I put my head down. My mom looked at me and hugged me. Than she said
Mom: Oh my sweet son don't be sad I know about your situation in school.
Rahul: Umm Hmm
Mom: we will talk about this later first go freshen up and change your clothes.
As I was going towards the bathroom my sister said...
Sakshi: Rahul is that you...OMG! I knew about your situation but you look so Good in braids.
Rahul: Sis don't tease me now (embarrassingly)
Sakshi: No really you do look good.
I ran towards the bathroom and closed the door then I saw myself in the mirror. I was surprised at how girly and cute I looked in braids. It was probably because how I looked more like my mother than my father and I don't have even a hint of facial hair on my face. I was admiring how the braids looked so cute on my face. Just then I realized what I was doing and said to myself "What the hell was I doing." After that, I quickly freshened up change my clothes, and went to my mother and said...
Rahul: Hey mom can you help with my hair? (As I was still wearing braids with ribbons.)
Mom: Ok come here sit down. By the way, your sister is right you look really good in braids.
Rahul: Mom!!
Mom: ok ok now sit straight.
Then she started undoing the braid and she said...
Mom: I was surprised when I got a call from school but I saw this coming when they talked about your hair. Why are you still growing your hair I thought you were gonna get a haircut.
When she asked about this I remembered my promise to Shilpa but I can't tell her this or she will think I am mad or something and force me to get a haircut so I lied to her.
Rahul: Mom to tell you the truth I really don't like short hair now I hate to keep them short. Please understand me mom I like them longer now.
Mom: If you say so, any way you look better in longer hair but you have to wear braids not only for school but here too as they are good for long hair Ok.
Rahul: Yeah (embarrassingly) and sorry you have to deal with my school problems.
Mom: Don't worry about that It's ok.
When she undid both my braids she started brushing them straight.
Rahul: Mom I want to ask you something?
Mom: Yes what is it, Rahul.
Rahul: How long does will it take to grow my hair till hips?
Mom: (surprised)Looking at your current length at least 2 to 3 years I think.
I have to wear braids for 3 years in school OMG I thought to myself.
After brushing my hair she put it in a ponytail and said...
Mom: Do you want to grow your hair till your hips?
Rahul: Yes Mom.
Mom: Then start taking better care of them.
Sakshi: I can't wait for your hair to grow that long.
Rahul: Sis you've heard everything?
Sakshi: Yes & I am so excited, I can wait to dress you up as my little sister and do your hair.
I turned red for embarrassment and started running after my sister as she teases me. Looking at both of us mom also started laughing.
And like that my Journey to grow my hair longer begins...
Chapter 2: Change in Lifestyle
{NOTE: Images and links are used only as the reference to the character in the story}
As time passed I got used to the feeling of wearing twin braids in school. I preferred braids so much that sometimes I even wore them at home. But I was teased a lot at school due to my hair. Not only my friends and classmate used to tease me but sometimes also the teachers. Boy's used to pull my braids & Anytime I entered the class they used to make fun of me by calling me "Boy Rapunzel!" or "Rahul the Rapunzel! is here". Yup, that was my new nickname in school now. Only because of Akash I was able to go through school. He was the only one who did not make fun of me and supported me.
At home, my Sister & Mother were very supportive and happy about this. They taught me many things about long hair. My sister was especially happy. She used to do various hairstyles with my hair, she taught me some too and said she used to say "I can't wait for your hair to get long." (she has waist-length hair) Whenever I lose some bet or challenge to her she used to force me to wear girl's clothes. Which I think she enjoyed the most. Mom & Sis also used to take me with them to their salon to have my split end trim which caused my hair to look more girly than ever. Even the hairdresser used to say that my hair was more feminine than most girls. Too which I agree because my hair is thick, shiny, and naturally straight which looks very feminine on me. (credit goes to my mom genes) But the time I enjoyed the most at home was when Mom used to Oil and Massage my and sis hair. The feeling was indescribable in short I loved it. I think mom enjoyed doing this too she used to tell me stories about her childhood about how her mother used to oil and massage her hair.
[ Link: https://ibb.co/bKXX8Yt ]
Like that 6 months has passed my hair has got way longer. To which my sister said I have a little bit longer than mid-back length. Because of that I always had to keep my braids in front of my shoulders or the guys at the back used to pull them. I also learned that I can change the partition in twin braids I tried changing them but it didn't look good on me even my mom said it doesn't suit my face it looked good on open hair but not in braids so wore the usual middle partition even if looked more girly. Akash also used to say that the way I keep my hair seems also seems girlier now but I thought it must be due to the habit of having long hair.
Some day's later.
Mom: Hey Rahul wake-up it's morning already yo gonna be late and
Mom & Sakshi: HAPPY BIRTHDAY RAHUL!!
I was surprised and startled when I woke up like this.
Rahul: Thank You Mom! (HUG) & Thank You, sis! (HUG)
Mom: Now freshen up and get ready or you will be late for school.
I was very excited about today because I can finally celebrate my birthday in school. I wasn't able to celebrate the previous year because it came on Sunday. I was also happy that I can wear casual clothes to school today. (In India many schools allow children to wear casual clothes on their birthdays.) My sister did my hair today Instead of my Mom. She did my hair in a single braid but it was somehow different. She said that this style of braid is called French-Braid. I saw it in a mirror and truth to be told it looked kinda cool.
It looked like this-
[ Link: https://ibb.co/z8sDLxn ]
The first friend to wish me was Akash because we used to go to school together. When I reached the school everyone wished me "Happy Birthday" Even the principal who I met on the way to the classroom wished me. When I reached my classroom everybody sang to me a birthday song and wished me. I heard some comments like "Happy Birthday Rapunzel!" but I didn't mind that because I didn't want that to ruin my mood on my birthday. During LunchBreak, I gave chocolates to the Teachers and my classmate and I also received some in return. When I was talking to Akash I heard...
Shilpa: Hey Rapunzel!
Rahul: Who is it (I turned back) Ohh it's you.
Shilpa: Happy Birthday!
Rahul: (surprised) Thank You.
and she left. I asked Akash...
Rahul: What was that?
Akash: I don't know either.
Rahul: I can't understand girls.
Akash: Me neither.
We looked at each other and laughed. I was also complimented on my hairstyle too not only by my class girls but the most popular girl in school also said my hair was "Cute and cool." Akash teased me because of this by saying "Someone is getting popular!"
Just like that school was over. I invited Akash over to my birthday party at night.
I reached home and my mother asked...
Mom: So how was school today?
Rahul: It was great Mom I got Wished by so many people and got some chocolates as a gift too
Mom: (Smilingly) That's so sweet now go freshen up and change into your new clothes for the party.
Rahul: ok mom.
Mom: And don't forget to keep your chocolates in the fridge or they will melt.
Rahul: OK.
I went near the fridge and opened my bag to take out the chocolates. After taking all the chocolate out I noticed a gift box with a birthday card stuck on it. I don't remember anyone giving me this. I quickly stuffed the chocolates in the fridge and ran to my room. I sat down on my bed took out the gift and started reading the birthday card.
I was very Happy reading the content but was very curious about the S.A.M. Then I proceeded to unwrap the gift box. It was A drawing Pencil Set! I was surprised at how did he/she know that I draw I didn't tell anybody that. (Not even you guys.) Only a few people knew about this. Now I got more curious after this. Just then my sister entered the room. She saw the card and said...
Sakshi: You got a card let me see.
I gave her the card and she started reading it and said...
Sakshi: S.A.M huh, you know anyone by this name?
Rahul: I Don't know anyone by that name. I just noticed this in my bag when I was taking my chocolates out and also I got this drawing pencil set.
Sakshi: This looks expensive. She must really like you.
Rahul: SHE!?
Sakshi: Yeah the handwriting looks like of a girl.
Rahul: Ok. I thought it was a boy’s name.
Sakshi: It must be a nickname and SAM is a unisex name.
Rahul: Yeah that can also be true.
Sakshi: Anyway here are the clothes for the night and go get a bath while the water is still warm.
Rahul: Umm-hmm. (Still thinking.)
Then She left to help my mom.
I said to myself "I'll try to ask Akash if he knows something." I quickly freshened up & dressed up. Just then my Mom came into my room and said to go into her room and wait for her. She came and said...
Mom: Come sit here.
I sat there and then mom undid my braid and started brushing them gently.
Mom: It's good that you have naturally straight hair like me and your sister.
Rahul: Yeah I like them like this too but they are a bit girly I guess.
Mom: Healthy long hair looks like that. But long hair looks really good on you. I think they look better than short hair.
Rahul: Many people have been saying that. (I said remembering the gift card.)
After brushing them straight she came in front of me and started styling them. She side-parted my hair then and some of the hair to the other side. It covers my whole ear and on the other side, she tucked all my hair on the ear.
My hairstyle kinda looked like this-
[ Link: https://ibb.co/rdS3gRk ]
Mom: & for the finishing touch...( she got a lipstick in her hand.)
Rahul: MOM! why are you putting on lipstick? I'll look like a girl!
Mom: Don't worry it is a very light shade no one will even notice & nowadays many men wear lipsticks.
Rahul: But mom...
She looked at me with a scary face so I agreed with her.
Mom: Go stand there let me have a look.
Rahul: Ok (I went beside the window and stood there.)
Mom: Wow you look so beau-, handsome like a model.
Rahul: (embarrassingly.) Thanks to you.
Mom: Your welcome! now go to your sis. So I can get ready for the party.
Rahul: Ok mom and again thanks for this.
Soon guests started arriving. Mom didn't invite many people only some family friends and some relatives. Many of my cousins were shocked to see my hair. But complimented my new look. Akash arrived last.
After he arrived my mom bought the cake from the kitchen and
We started the birthday and cake cutting ceremony. After cutting the cake everyone wished me and gave me gifts.
Sometime later.
Akash: You look great and nice hairstyle.
Rahul: Yeah thanks to my Mom. By the way, do you know anyone giving me gifts in school?
Akash: I was with you the whole day so I don't think so. Why?
Rahul: I found a birthday card and a gift-wrapped drawing pencil set in my bag.
Akash: What!
Rahul: Yeah! (Smilingly)
Akash: Someone must have slipped it into your bag when we went to the library. What did the card say?
Just as I about to tell him, my (cousin) little sister came to us and said
little sis: big brother why are you wearing lipstick.
I got very embarrassed as many people heard that.
Just then my sister came and said to her.
Sakshi: Sis it is not lipstick he has applied lip balm that's why his lips are shining.
"Thank God," I thought to myself I slowly went to my sister and said to her in her ear.
Rahul: Thanks for rescuing me I owe you one.
Shilpa: It's ok and it must be Mom who applied it.
Rahul: Yeah.
After that, I told Akash about everything regarding the gift. To which he was surprised too and started teasing me about it.
And Just like that, my birthday was over.
2 months later.
It was the last day of school before the summer holidays.
Rahul: Finally school is over.
Akash: yeah. (silently)
Rahul: Akash what happened you were so quiet today?
Akash: Rahul I got to tell you something.
Rahul: Tell me.
Akash: Don't be sad or angry.
Rahul: ok (I was scared when he said that.)
Akash: I am going to another city with my family.
Rahul: A family trip, what’s sad about that. I thought you had a disease or something.
Akash: Rahul… I am moving…Permanently.
Rahul: What?!
To be continued in next part…
Chapter: 3 Holidays
{NOTE: Images and links are used only as the reference to the character in the story}
Akash: Yeah I know!
Rahul: What's the reason you are moving?
Akash: You remember my dad got transferred to another city for work a month ago.
Rahul: Yeah you told me about this.
Akash: Now he is calling us all there because he won't be able to travel much. He has made all the arrangements.
Rahul: So when you all are leaving?
Akash: In a week or so.
Rahul: When did you know about this?
Akash: Just yesterday, My Mom said she wanted to wait until my school year to finish.
I was shocked when I heard this. I mean who wouldn't be.
Akash: You aren't angry or sad are you.
Rahul: Why would I be, I am happy that you told me this early so we can enjoy these last days as much we can.
Akash: Thank You for understanding.
Rahul: Let's start from today you are coming to my home for a sleepover. We will Watch Anime the whole night.
Akash: Now that's a good plan.
A Week Later
Akash: We had so much fun over this week I will never forget them.
Rahul: I know right.
I and my sister were at the railway station to help Akash's family with the luggage.
The Train Arrived.
Akash: I got to go now.
Rahul: Yeah. I hope you find your find your Hinata (soul-mate) in the new city. (Yesterday we finished watching the whole anime that's why it was still in our minds.)
Akash: Ha-ha I will. I think you probably will find her first.
Rahul: Huh! And why is that?
Akash: Just a quick prediction.
My sister and Akash's mom came to us after confirming their seats.
Akash's mom: Both of you thank you very much for helping us.
Rahul: You don't need to thank us Akash is like a brother to me and you a mother.
Akash's Mom: Ohh what a sweet boy. (She kissed me on my forehead.)
Akash's mom went to the stall to take some water bottles for the journey.
Sakshi: Aren’t you guys have a last hug.
Akash and I looked at each other and said...
Rahul: We don't do stuff like that.
Akash: Yeah.
We did our signature handshake.
Sakshi: Boys! (sigh)
Akash: Hey and a final thing. I don't think I had said this before but I say it. Long hair really suits you don't ever cut them short.
Rahul: (I was a bit surprised when he said that.) If you say so. (I said while touching my ponytail.)
[ Link: https://ibb.co/hdJFLhc]
Akash's Mom: Let's go Akash.
Akash: Yeah mom I am coming.
We looked at each other a final time and had a hug eventually.
Akash: No regrets!
Rahul: No regrets!
He boarded the train and waved his hand.
Akash: Bye Rahul and stay strong!
Rahul: Yeah and call me when you reach there.
And they left.
Sakshi: What happened there? (Teasing me about the hug)
Rahul: That was an exception.
For a few days I wasn't much sad because I talked with him every day on phone but eventually, I missed our little adventures. My mom eventually realized that my mood was off, so she suggested that we should all go to her mother's hometown. ( To our grandparent's home.) As we haven't been there in 2 years due to my mother's job.
After 1 week.
We reached the station and saw my aunt (mother's sister-in-law) waiting for us.
Mom: Rashi here.
Rashi Aunty: Hey guy's you finally arrived.
Mom: Yeah the train was running late.
Sakshi: Rashi Aunty (hug) I missed you so much.
Rashi Aunty and my Sis get together really well.
Rashi Aunty: Me too Sakshi, btw where is Rahul?
Rahul: I am here.
Rashi Aunty: OMG I almost didn't recognize you because of your hair. I mean look at your braid it's so thick.
[ Link: https://ibb.co/0D2CNXn]
Rahul: (little embarrassed) I know I get it a lot.
Rashi Aunty: Come on we will talk later grandma is waiting.
She had a car waiting for us. We quickly put our luggage in the bag and went inside the car to finally escape from the heat.
Mom: Is Deepak (Mom's Brother.) still out of town.
Rashi Aunty: Yeah he said he wouldn't be able to return due to work until next month.
I was sad hearing that Uncle will not be here because he was the only one I used to have fun with.
Rashi Aunty: I heard from your mother that you were growing your hair but never realized you will grow them this good.
My Aunt worked as a makeup artist and hairstylist.
Sakshi: Right! don't they look great on him?
Rashi Aunty: They sure do.
We reached Grandma's home.
As soon I saw my Grandma. I hugged her. After me, my sister hugged her too.
Grandma: Ohh dear, I missed you all.
Rahul & Sakshi: We all missed you too.
Grandma: You've both grown so much & look like someone is growing their hair longer.
Rahul: (touching my braid) Yeah.
Grandma: We will talk later first all of you freshen up and get a rest you all must be tired from the travel.
Ajay: brother you are here.
Rahul: Jai how you been? ( Ajay is my 7-year-old cousin's brother. )
Ajay: I am Fine brother. how are you?
Rahul: Great.
Ajay: You look so different, brother. & why are you wearing a braid like my mom.
Rahul: (embarrassed) Uhh!
Rashi Aunty: Son let Rahul brother rest he must be tired from traveling.
Rahul: Yeah Ajay we will play later.
Ajay: Promise.
Rahul: Promise.
We all got a bath had a little talk during dinner and slept.
The next day my mom and sister were busy talking with Aunt and grandma while, I played with Ajay for the most of the day.
It was evening me and Ajay were watching a movie on TV when I heard my aunt…
“Rahul come here, Grandma is looking for you.”
I saw my Grandma sitting on a chair near the window. She saw me and said…
Grandma: Rahul come here sit before me.
I saw the oil and comb and understood what was going to happen.
Rahul: Grandma this isn’t necessary.
Grandma: Rahul I know you like oil massage your Mom told me.
"Typical Mom' I thought to myself. I went toward my grandma and sat in front of her. She undid my braid and started Brushing my hair to remove the knots.
After a min or so grandma said...
Grandma: Did you know, Your mom also liked having massages when she was your age.
Rahul: Yeah she told me so.
Grandma: I heard from your mom that you are planning to grow them longer than now. How long are you...
Rahul: (hesitatingly) Till my hips.
Grandma: Ohh that's long.
Rahul: Yeah...& Grandma, I wanted to ask you something?
Grandma: ask ahead.
Rahul: To tell you the truth I was afraid that you might scold me for having long hair.
Grandma: You know at first I was a bit hesitant when your mom told me over the phone that you were growing long hair. I thought it would look bad on you. But seeing you and your hair yesterday I was surprised at how good you look in long hair a bit girly but good. And why would I scold you over something like this even your grandpa had long hair in his teens.
Rahul: WHAT Grandpa had long hair!?
Grandma: Yeah, not as long as you but long enough. He looked great in them. But he had to cut it due to his family pressure.
Rahul: Wow, I never knew that. But why didn't he grew them again?
Grandma: He never got the chance because he was too busy working.
Rahul: Ohh that's sad.
I was kinda happy to hear that even Grandpa had long hair. After Grandma brushed my hair she divided my hair into 2 parts from the middle and started applying oil & massaging my hair. The feeling of massaging felt so good that I said it out loud.
Rahul: Ohh I love this.
Grandma: Hehe! I know.
Rahul: Did I said that out loud.
Grandma: Yup! By the way, you really have great hair! Many girls will die to have like this.
Rahul: (Shy) Thank You.
Grandma: I think Long hair suits you better than short hair.
Rahul: I've been hearing that a lot lately.
Grandma: Well It's true.
After she finished oiling she started braiding my hair in a twin braid.
[ Link: https://ibb.co/rwwRGFT]
Rahul: A twin Braid!
Grandma: Yes! This is better if you going to grow them longer.
Rahul: If you say so.
Grandma: Having long hair is going to be hard Rahul especially at the length you are going to grow. You are going to deal with many hardships. Not all people are going to accept long hair on a boy so Promise me you will stay strong throughout this.
Rahul: (I was a bit surprised and scared when she said that.) I Promise.
Grandma: Good. Your braid is done too. Go there let me have a look.
I got up and stood in front of her putting my braids on the shoulder.
Grandma: You look so Cute just like how your mom was when she was your age.
Rahul: Grandma, Please don't tease me. (Shyly)
Grandma: No really! look in the mirror. Those braids look perfect I can't wait to see how you will look when your hair has grown to the hips.
I went to the mirror and saw them. Grandma was right they do look good.
Rahul: Yeah I guess they kinda look good.
Grandma: Kinda?
Rahul: They look great. Ok NOW!
Grandma: Yup.
Rahul: Thanks for this.
Grandma: You are Welcome. Now go get some rest I can tell that you are feeling sleepy.
Rahul: Yeah. Goodnight Grandma.
Grandma: Goodnight, sweetheart.
As soon I laid on the bed, I was fast asleep.
The next day when I woke up my mom saw me and said...
Mom: Rahul, I can understand the braids but why are you wearing lipstick that too in the morning.
Rahul: Wait...what? I don't remember Grandma applying lipstick.
Mom: Go look yourself in the mirror.
I quickly went to the bathroom and checked myself in the mirror.
It was true... I was wearing red-colored lipstick but who...then I heard someone laughing from behind.
It was my sister!
Rahul: I should have known it was you!
I ran behind her to chase her but my mom stopped and said...
Mom: I get what happened but why are you worrying that much just wash your face.
Rahul: But Mom...
Mom: Go now!
I went to the bathroom and washed my face. I thought to myself that this was the right thing to do if I had chased her through the house everybody would have seen me.
After freshening up I went to the dining table to have breakfast. I think I was the last one to arrive.
Ajay: brother why are you wearing your hair that. (giggling) You look like a girl.
I was red from embarrassment when he said that and my sister was holding her laughter.
Rashi Aunty: AJAY apologize to your brother now!
Ajay: But Mom he is wearing twin braids.
Rashi Aunty: What is wrong with that. He has long hair he can wear anything he wants.
Grandma: Ajay, there is nothing wrong with wearing braids if you have long hair and hairstyles don't have any gender.
Rashi Aunty: Grandma is right. Anyone can wear any hairstyle regardless of their gender.
Hearing this I understood what Grandma said to me last night. After Our breakfast, Ajay came to me and apologized. In the evening we all went to the mall where we all had fun. While Mom, Sis, and Aunt were shopping, Ajay and I went to the game Zone.
And just like that my Summer Vacation was over!
and school started with a SHOCK!
Chapter: 4 Hardship!
{NOTE: Images and links are used only as the reference to the character in the story}
It's been 5 months since I came back from grandma's home. My school has started and it's been getting quite hard for me there. And then there is my hair which has now grown considerably longer, I think because my mom had been applying oil, hair mask & giving me hair supplements my hair has grown quite faster.
My sis said that they are somewhat longer than waist length now. (Because they were looking longer than hers.) Now, It takes longer to do braids and the ends of my braid kinda touch my hips. I was happy that they were growing long faster but it is getting hard to maintain them. Boy's now have been consistently teasing me. Whenever I stand in a line or forgot to put the braids on my shoulder the boys start to play with them. I didn't want anyone to worry, so I did not tell anyone about it.
SCHOOL AFTER LUNCH.
I was not feeling well so I went to the staffroom to find my class teacher...
I heard a voice...
"Rahul, what you are doing here?"
I saw the ma'am coming towards me.
I took the braids from my back and placed them on my shoulder.
Rahul: Ma'am I am not feeling well.
Ma'am: I can tell from the look on your face.
I told her I was having some mild headaches & was kinda nauseous.
Ma'am: Must be the heat, come with me.
She took me to the medical room and gave an glucose water.
Ma'am: For the time being you can rest here & if you want to you can undo the braids.
Rahul: Yeah, thank you, ma'am.
Ma'am: Take care, If you need anything you can talk with the ma'am sitting over at the desk.
She said this and left to attend her class.
I kept my bag at the side of the bed and laid down. I don't know when but I fell asleep like a log.
"Kid WAKE UP! WAKE UP!" I heard & immediately woke up and saw the ma'am next to me.
"Kid it's been past 5 PM, school's over." I looked over to the clock.
Damn, I am late, I promised mom I'll help with the cleaning today. I quickly took my bag & got out of the bed.
Ma'am: Are you feeling fine now?
Rahul: Yes ma'am. (I said while adjusting my braids.)
"Thank you I'll get going now."
I quickly exited the room & rushed towards the gate.
When I near the corner rushing towards the exit I did not pay attention and hit some boys.
I was in a rush so I quickly said..."I am very sorry." & I got up and was going my way just then one of the boys grabbed my bag and pulled me towards them.
Tall Boy: Ohh look who we got here!
Boy 2: The Boy Rapunzel of the school.
Boy 3: Why are you rushing, did you forget your skirt?
All 3 of them then started laughing.
From the looks of them, all were seniors. (Great my day just got bad to worse.) I didn't want to waste my time so I just said...
Rahul: I am very sorry, I am not feeling well, can I go?
Boy 2: From the way you were running over here, it doesn't seem that anything wrong with you.
I looked over the corridor if someone was there but it was all empty.
Tall Boy: Where are you looking, first you are not apologizing properly, & even lying to your seniors.
Boy 3: Look's like you need to be instructed on how a junior should behave.
All of them then surrounded me towards the boy's washroom.
Boy 2: So what should we do with him?
Tall Boy: Him? look at how long and girly her hair is, she is not him.
Boy 3: Yeah no she is also wearing braids like the other girls.
"I am not a girl!" I said silently.
Tall Boy: Then why are you wearing your hair this long, that too in braids?
I kept quiet.
Tall Boy: See I told you.
"I am not a GIRL!" I shouted.
Boy 2: guys get him!
Suddenly 2 of them grabbed both of my arms and pitted me towards the wall.
"Hey what are you doing!" I shouted.
Boy 2: SHHH! (While keeping a finger on his mouth.)
Now I was so scared that no words were coming out of my mouth.
He then came near me and slowly took both of my braids and placed them on my shoulder.
Boy 2: Would you look at that, her braids are reaching till her belt & she still proclaims that she is a boy.
"It's just hair, & hair doesn't have gender," I replied.
Boy 2: if it is just hair then...
He then took out the scissors from his bag and spoke
Boy 2: Then you won't mind if you lose them.
When I saw the scissors, my heartbeat increased and I started struggling.
"No, please anything but that, please don't cut them!" I protested and struggled but it was of no use.
He came near me and as soon as the scissors were near my neck, I heard a voice...
"MA'AM! STUDENTS ARE BULLYING SOMEONE IN THE BOYS' WASHROOM."
As soon as the boys heard that, the Boys ran out as soon as possible.
I was so much in shock that I fell and passed out.
After some minutes, I felt someone was spraying water on my face, so I woke up.
Rahul: WWHO? (I rubbed my eyes)
Girl: Wake up, are you ok?
Rahul: Shilpa? (I was surprised)
Shilpa: Yeah?
Rahul: THE SENIORS?
Shilpa: They ran.
I quickly stood up.
Shilpa: First, let's go find a place to sit.
She took me to the nearest bench and gave me her water bottle.
Shilpa: You ok now? What happened? I heard some noise so...
I explained to her everything from the medical room to now. After I finished explaining my situation, she hugged me and said...
Shilpa: It must have been so hard, you did well to keep them stalling.
When she said that, tears started rolling down my eyes.
Shilpa: Ohh don't cry here take this. She handed me her handkerchief.
Rahul: Ever since Akash left, the past few months have been so hard.
Shilpa: I can understand.
I then wiped my tears and said...
Rahul: I'll wash and give this to you tomorrow.
Shilpa: Don't worry keep it.
Rahul: By the way where is ma'am?
Shilpa: There is no ma'am, I just made that up to save you. (Grinning)
Rahul: That's wild!
Shilpa: But we still have to tell this to a teacher.
Rahul: But we don't have anything against them.
Shilpa: Who says that!!
She said while showing me the scissors.
Rahul: NICE!!
Shilpa: we will go after lunch break tomorrow.
Rahul: Yup.
Shilpa: It's getting late, let's go.
Both of us went out of the school and took out bicycles.
Rahul: By the way thank you very much for saving me back then.
Shilpa: I am very sorry!
I can see tears well up in her eyes.
Rahul: Why are you apologizing?
Shilpa: This all happened because of me, because of that stupid promise.
Rahul: But I am the one who accepted it, so it's not your fault.
Shilpa: Still, if you want you can cut them, I don't mind.
Rahul: Nah, I have them grown this much already & like I said before I don't ever go back on my promise. (I said while having one of the braids in my hand.)
Shilpa: Yeah, they are quite close to my length now.
She stood next to me to compare our hair lengths.
Her braids were past her belt down to her skirt.
Shilpa: looking at the speed they are growing they will probably reach your hips in the next 4-5 months.
Rahul: Yeah, my sister also said the same.
Shilpa: Looking at you properly now, I think long hair suit's your face more than your old hair.
Rahul: Everybody's saying that, but it's so hard to manage them.
Shilpa: I know haha!
Rahul: Hehe!
We both then got out of the school and started riding on the way to our homes.
Rahul: Btw, what were you doing this late?
Shilpa: I have been doing dance Practice for our upcoming event.
Rahul: Annual Event?
Shilpa: Yeah.
We talked a bit and eventually, we reached our pathways.
Shilpa: So, this is my corner. (She said while pointing towards her lane.)
She just lives two blocks away from my home.
Rahul: Ohh ok, then thank you again for today.
She nodded her head and smiled. And just as I was about to leave...
Shilpa: Hey Rahul, you know what, you should come to see us tomorrow after school in the auditorium, I'll also introduce you to my friends, that is if you are ok with it. (While playing with one of her braids.)
I was a bit surprised she asked this...
Rahul: Umm, I'll think about it.
Shilpa: Really! Ok, then I'll go Bye, Take Care!!
Rahul: Bye!
And she was gone, I too then peddled faster on my way home.
As I reached home, I was getting scared that mom will scold me, but still, I pressed the doorbell.
As soon as she opened the door, she hugged me and spoke
Mom: Are you ok Rahul? I got a call from the teacher that said you were not feeling good & it was getting late so I was worried.
Rahul: Mom calm down, I am ok now, I just slept and didn't know school was over. (I did not want to tell her about today's incident.).
Ok go get freshen up now, we will talk over dinner.
At dinner, I explained everything to her, just not the incident.
After the dinner was over, she called me and told me to sit in front of her.
I already had my hair down so she started brushing them straight...
Mom: It has grown so long, & they look so healthy. (Combing...)
Rahul: Yes, all thanks to you. (I love when my mom brushes my hair it feels so soothing.)
Mom: You know they are now longer than your sister’s, right?
(She was studying in her room.)
Rahul: Yeah, but...
Mom: I know you want to grow them even longer, but you can probably do any hairstyle you want for long hair now. (Combing them back.)
Rahul: Still, I want them as long as possible.
I was so mesmerized by her hair brushing that, I was speaking whatever was coming to me first.
Mom: You love having long hair that much? (She then started sectioning and braiding my hair.)
Remembering the conversation with Shilpa I asked my mom
Rahul: Mom, do you think long hair suits me more?
Mom: hmm, why do you ask that?
Rahul: It's just that everyone I know is been saying that long hair looks good on me.
Mom: To tell you the truth you do look like a girl because of how long and beautiful your hair has been growing...
Rahul: MOM!! (I shouted and was about to turn my head but she stopped me and continue braiding.)
Mom: BUT even I am shocked how good you look in this hair...so It's kinda cute, still you haven't answered the question the previous question...
Rahul: OK, I love it alright.
Mom: Haha! ok.
She then put a scrunchie at the end of the braid. As I was about to get up she said...
Mom: Rahul by looking at the speed of how your hair is growing, I think when we will next visit your grandma's house next summer, your hair will be till your thighs.
Rahul: You think so? (I said while touching the tips of my braid.)
Mom: Umm hmm (she nodded) &
Rahul: Mom it's getting late, I have to wake up for school tomorrow.
Mom: I know, I just want you to know that I & your sister will always be there for you, so if there are any problems you are facing, please tell us.
Rahul: (I smiled) I will mom, Good Night!
Mom: Good Night son!
I went to my room and then went to bed. I was looking at the ceiling thinking about my day. So much happened today. The Senior's then Shilpa! If not for her I don't know what would have happened to me. She was so different today than her usual self. She was Kind, Caring & funny too. It's true what people say about how to not judge a person without knowing them properly. Then I remember her asking me to see her dance practice. Thinking about it I fell asleep.
Chapter 1 : Unfortunate Humiliation
My name is Ren Miyahara I am in the last year of my Junior high at Kyo High School in Kyotamba. As I was on my way home from school I suddenly remembered that I had forgotten my notebook, I rushed towards my classroom and picked up my notebook, and exited the classroom. As I walked down the corridor towards the school entrance. I noticed that the door of the girl's changing room was half-opened.
That mostly never happened, and I usually don't mind it at all, but for some reason, I was worried about it today, so I approached the women's changing room to close the half-open door and knocked on it to check whether anyone was inside before locking the door.
I tried to close it because there was no response, But I suddenly had a feeling to wanted to look inside, and when I just tried to take a peak, "CLICK!" I heard the sound of several photos taken by the camera from behind. When I turned around, I saw 3 girls from my class Asuka, Miyuki, and Emiko standing behind me and were grinning.
"You Pervert!!" They screamed at me.
"We should report to the teacher now that we have the evidence." Said Emiko.
"I never thought you would do such a thing, Ren!" Added Asuka.
"It was just a misunderstanding, I was just trying to close the door," I tried to explain to them
"You Lier we saw you peaking," said Miyuki angrily.
But they didn't listen and Emiko said,
"Enough with the excuses, We have the evidence now we can show it to our teachers your picture to get you punished."
When I heard the word 'Punished' I got very scared as they were going towards the staffroom.
I knelt and begged them to not tell the teachers about this.
However, when Miyuki saw me begging, she said,
"But we are not so bad, so I'll give Ren a chance"
"Eh !? Really !?" I replied
I felt relieved when I heard her.
"Yeah! We will forgive you if you listen to us from now on," responded Asuka.
"Really? Thank you! I'll do anything!" I replied while thinking
that it is better than getting punished & shamed.
Asuka: Ok, Then follow us to our club room!
I quietly followed them to the club room.
Upon arriving at the club room, I noticed that club belonged to the Drama club. Suddenly Miyuki locked the entrance to the room. First Emiko gave me a glass of water.
Emiko: here take this, you must be thirsty.
Said Emiko while handing me a can of coke.
Ren: Thank you very much.
I replied after drinking the coke.
Then they gave me a chair to sit down in.
Miyuki: Ren-Kun you will be a girl from now on!!
I didn't understand what she was saying.
Emiko: Ren-Kun was peaking in the girl's changing room. I thought that Its better if Ren-Kun becomes a girl because that way you can enter the room whenever you want! and we'll make that desire come true!"
Ren: Like I said it was a mistake I don't want to be a girl. (panicking)
Emiko: Asuka! Miyuki! grab him.
They quickly came near me and grabbed me. I tried to fight back but both of them were very strong & I started feeling weak.
The coke they must have drugged it.
Ren: The coke what did you!
I started to feel very sleepy then Emiko came near me & said
Emiko: Shh Sleep now!
Ren: What are y...
Then suddenly I fell asleep.
When I woke up after a while, I was tied to the chair.
I heard Emiko say
"Ah, you woke up ~ Good Morning Ren-Kun"
Then I saw myself in the mirror next to the window I was dressed in a sailor Uniform.
"... I can't move ..."
I tried to escape, but it didn't work.
"Hey! Remove the rope!", But They didn't listen to me at all.
"You don't have to worry so much Ren-Kun the sailor Uniform looks so cute on you," Said Asuka.
I felt very humiliated when she said cute.
"From today, Haruto Kun will be a girl, so speak in a girl's tone," spoke Miyuki.
"Huh? I don't want to be a girl."
"So, do you want everyone to see you like this?" Replied Emiko while showing me the photos of me wearing a skirt on her smartphone.
I kept quiet & had no choice but to obey them.
"Guess not!"
"Should we call you Rin-chan now that you are a girl?" Said Asuka.
"It such a cute name right, Rin-chan?" Asked (Ordered) Emiko.
"Y-yes it's cute," I replied while holding my tears back.
Then Miyuki came near me and started doing makeup on me and said
"Girls need makeup to look pretty!"
After she was done applying makeup, Emiko started brushing my hair.
"Rin's hair is thick and beautiful for a boy, But it's still short so, I'll make it long by adding extensions"
I don't know where she got the extensions but she started clipping them to my hair.
I was not able to do anything while they were humiliating me like this. When she was done adding them she said...
"Yup, it's done! You've got girl-like hair!" Emiko gently started combing my now long hair.
My hair was till my back now.
"Then, what hairstyle should I make?"
"TWINTAILS!" Shouted Asuka & Miyuki at the same time.
"Please! Stop!" Tears were welling up in my eyes.
It was humiliating to have twin tails, which is a typical girl's hairstyle.
Emiko started brushing my hair again then divides my hair neatly on the left and right, and then ties both sides with a band. When she was tieing them up, I had a slight pain in my head.
Then Asuka gave 2 ribbons to Emiko which she tied on both of my ponytails.
"& for the final touch," Emiko added clip-on bangs on my forehead.
"You see, your hair looks soo cute"
Miyuki brought a mirror in front of me while Emiko was stroking my hair. When I saw myself I started crying seeing my manhood being crushed.
"You really should have been a girl !! You should have been born as a girl? Lol " Said Emiko & everyone started laughing.
Then Emiko & Asuka untied my rope and then Emiko said
"Go stand over there & do some cute girl poses."
I Protested...
"NO! I won't do that ...! Stop it now ... "
"Do it fast or do you want me to send this to our sensei?" Said Emiko in a theretning voice!
I didn't have a choice so I went there and started doing girl prosses while crying.
"SMILE!" Shouted Miyuki. (I did.)
My Pride as a Man Shattered when all of them started taking photos.
"Now repeat after whatever we say in a girl tone," ordered Emiko!
I was completely broken because of earlier so I stopped protesting.
"yes...!" I replied in a low voice.
"Now repeat, '"I'm glad I became a girl today. From now on, I'll be cute as a girl.'"
While crying, I repeated what they said...
"I'm... I'm glad I became a girl ... t-today ... I... Will be ... cute ...as a g-girl!"
I put my head down while tears were coming down my cheeks.
"Don't cry, you will ruin the makeup," said Miyuki.
"Now, let's take a photo together to commemorate Ren becoming Rin for the time being!" said Asuka.
All three of them gather around me and Emiko took up her phone to take a Selfie!
Emiko holding the smartphone said, "Look up! Rin, Smile, and make a peace sign!"
I tried to smile & make the peace sign as I was told while I still had tears in my eyes.
CLICK.
After they were done with the photography session, Emiko spoke up,
"We will let you go now if you promise to obey whatever we say now!"
I was desperate to escape this humiliation so I agreed. (nodding)
"Ok, first from now on you are prohibited from cutting your hair with our permission!" said Miyuki.
"Second you will always speak to us in a girl tone whenever we talk with you," added Asuka."
"& third if you break any of these promises we will send the photos to the teachers & students in the school." threatened Emiko.
If not for the photos I would never have agreed to such unreasonable request's but I didn't have any choice.
"So do you agree Miyahara Ren?" Asked Emiko.
"I-I AGREE!!" I replied.
Then Emiko came near me and started removing the extensions from my hair and Miyuki washed my makeup.
When Asuka returned my uniform I finally felt a sense of relief.
I quickly removed the sailor uniform & wore my own. When I was done Emiko came to me and said, "Remember to keep the promises or this will happen again."
I got the chills up my spine when she said that.
"I will," I replied.
"Good!" She said that & all of them left.
After tidying up, I went home.
When I reached home & my older sister saw me she asked if I was ok because my eyes were red from all the crying.
I just said that I was feeling sleepy. I live alone with my elder sister as both of our parents passed away in an accident when we were kids, our aunt promised to support us financially until one of us gets a good job.
When I went to school the next day, I was afraid that they will tease me or something, but when I entered the classroom I saw the three was them were chatting with the others as usual.
And the day was over without any incident.
Over a few day's I tried to forget what happened the other day but I kept remembering the Humiliation & promises they made me do.
A month has passed, and still, nothing happened regarding those three & everything was normal.
Then on one day when I had the after-school cleaning duty, Emiko came near me & said...
"Rin-Chan! Do you still remember the promises??
My heart skipped a beat when she called me 'Rin' & every memory regarding that day came flooding back.
"Y-yes I...I remember!" I replied in a low tone.
"Did you think I'll forget? Don't worry we still had not told anyone anything about that day, If you want to keep everything like that, don't forget."
She said that & left. I almost forgot about it as a bad memory but she reminded me of everything.
& Just like that 6 months have gone by...
During that time, Emiko & her friends never tried to contact or tried to talk with me but I still remembered the promises I made with them. So I didn't cut my hair as promised with them, Now they are down to my shoulders.
When I first told my sister that I wanted to try growing long hair.
I expected she will not allow me to, but instead she was happy that 'I was trying something new.'
Most of the time I let them down but if it disturbs me I used to tie them in a ponytail still it was hard to maintain them long. I wanted to ask their permission to cut it but didn't get the time due to exams.
Some people in the class used to tease me about it but I ignored them.
The last day of Junior High.
"Finally Summer holidays!" said my friend Masaki in excitement.
"Yeah, finally the exams are over," I added.
"I am gonna go to Osaka with my family, what about you?"
"I think I'll stay at home & play games, or watch anime," I replied. I had to look after my sister.
"Man, that's so boring."
Last week my sister also went to Tokyo for her higher studies. So I had to manage the house alone.
Just then the Final bell rang.
As I was going for the door Emiko handed me a piece of paper and went.
I quickly open in the paper & it read..."Come to the Club Room asap, It's an order."
I quickly threw the paper in the dustbin & ran towards the club room.
When I knocked after school and entered the club room, I saw the three of them waiting.
"Rin! You've, must have missed us for the last six months, right?"
Suddenly Miyuki and Asuka came near me and hugged me for some reason.
"Do you know why we didn't do anything for the last six months?" asked Emiko in a cute voice.
"No, I don't know." I don't know why but I replied that in a girl tone.
"It's because Rin-chan's hair was short!" said Miyuki in excitement.
"HUH!?"
"Now there will be no need for extensions," added Asuka.
Emiko came near me and touched my shoulder-length hair and said
"It's good we waited, it's long enough."
When I saw them all excited and the memory of humiliation came back. I couldn't do anything so I just kept my head down.
"It's long but it's unkempt, it needs some styling," said Emiko.
Asuka then handed me the sailor uniform and ordered me to wear them.
I had no choice but to change clothes without saying anything.
When I had done changing Miyuki applied some light makeup on my face. When this was done Emiko said
"Well, let's go!"
"Where?"
"To make your hair look pretty, Don't worry, I have already made a reservation."
On the way, I tried to hide my face with my hair so that no one will able to recognize me.
"Here, I've arrived!" Said Emiko pointing towards the Beauty Salon. I suddenly noticed one of my classmates on the other side so I hurriedly went inside the beauty salon...
"Good Evening miss, how may I help you?
Asked the girl on the counter.
Emiko came behind me & said into my ear..."I didn't know you were this excited about your haircut." I was stunned.
"I made a reservation under miss Ayane," said Emiko to the girl.
"Ahh! yes, Ayane is waiting for you in the private room."
Emiko & the girl took me towards the private room. Emiko told me to sit on the chair. She suddenly left
I was very nervous since entering the beauty salon and kept thinking of just what Emiko planned to do to me now.
After a min or so Emiko returned with a woman. (who looked like she was in her late 20s.) She had long waist-length straight hair which looked beautiful on her.
"are you miss Rin?"
"Y-Yes!" I nervously replied in a girl tone.
"Good Evening, I am Ayane who is in charge of you today!"
"Good Evening!"
"What do you want to do today."
As I was about to speak Emiko interrupted me and took the lady aside, I couldn't hear what they were saying, which was making me more and more nervous.
After some time Emiko went to her friends and Ayaka came to me & said...
"Emiko explained to me what type of hairstyle you want, So I'll try to do just that."
I became concerned when I heard her say that.
Then she started the process,
First, she washed my hair. While washing she said, "You got quite good hair for a boy but it is not maintained properly, Hair is the life of a woman, so take good care of it."
(WHAT SHE TOLD HER I WAS A BOY!!)
"Yes ... I'm sorry," I replied clumsily.
After my hair was dried with the help of a blow dryer, Ayane spoke up "Then I'll start with the process of straightening your hair. This will make your hair look very pretty.
I didn't know what she was doing, but I was very scared.
After 10 min, her hair straightening was finally over.
My hair was always naturally straight but after she was done my hair that was all over the place was perfectly in place, and when I touched them they were silky smooth like girls.
"So how does it look? now compare to before aren't they pretty! Are you happy?"
I was so ashamed that I wanted to cry.
"... yes" I replied because I didn't want to disrespect her work.
"I'm glad you liked it, now let's go to the last step haircut," replied Ayane.
When she said haircut I knew it will be a women's hairstyle and became unhappy. Seeing the look on my face Ayane replied...
"Ohh don't worry Rin, I am not going to reduce the length of your hair, I'll just trim to shape them."
(Ahh Who would explain this to her.)
After an hour, My hair was changed so much that I didn't even look like a boy anymore, and then at last as per Emiko's request my bangs were cut in a straight line, till my eyes.
"It's done !! Yeah, it's looks so cute on you!" said Ayane.
When Ayane looked happy, Emiko and her friends came from behind and said,
"Wow! Now you look like a perfect pretty girl !!" Said Miyuki
"It was worth the effort it took," added Emiko.
Tears started flowing down my chin.
"What? Are you crying again ?" Said Asuka
"Look at your hair now, not only it's long but smooth & shiny like girls," said Emiko.
Emiko wiped my tears with her handkerchief. While saying, "Then, let's thank Lady Ayane properly, say thank you for making me look so cute."
I repeated, "Thank you for making me cute ...".
"Welcome, but you have to take care of your hair properly to maintain them like this, if you need any help contact me on this."
Said Ayane while giving me a card.
Ayane went out & then Emiko paid for the service and we left the beauty salon.
After we went out of the store, I asked Emiko
"Can I go home now?"
"No! from now on you are going to live with me until the summer vacation ends!!"
TO BE CONTINUED!
All the character images are created by the use of Koikatsu.
Chapter 1: Adjusting to the city life
In This Chapter Skyler will face the difficult challenge also dealing with his erratic personal life....
Hi, My name is Skyler and I just moved to the city for college, I live with my sister Sharla who is older than me and is here for completing her graduation. We live in a small 1BHK apartment.
At first, things were all great as I was a young guy receiving money from my parents I was enjoying my life and spending most of the money going around the city and having fun with my friends but soon my parents discovered (due to my sister) what I was doing and cut my money to half and said if I want money I need to score good marks.
Due to this, I started working hard towards my education but due to not paying attention I started working extra hard and had to cut down my expenses. Because of overworking and mistakenly drinking Contaminated water, I got sick my sister took me to the doctor who advised me to rest for 6 months. (Well, that sucks and I can't tell that my parents and if I told them I'll have to go back to my village.) So I just told them I was under the weather I will be better in 2 to 3 days and resume my study.
I got pretty bored in the apartment so I started doing household work like cleaning, washing clothes.
One day, I saw this woman who had the same frustrated and bored expression on her face. I didn't say anything because you know as a bachelor people think it's creepy. So I stayed silent but she said hi instead and we started talking. Her name was Sarah she was married and has a small girl(Amy) and they moved to the city recently too. That being the common point we got along pretty well.
As we both had nothing else to do after our housework we started hanging out and talking. I did not have a TV or pc and her TV was right in front of the door. So we sat near the balcony in front of her door and watched movies & series while we start chit-chatting. Days passed and I started helping her out in cooking and in return, she used to teach me new recipes.
Life was great until my sister pointed out something thing...
Sharla: Hey Skye! did you noticed something about you?
Skyler: What?
Sharla: Something has changed about you?
Skyler: Well my hair has grown longer as I haven't had a haircut in 7 months they are almost past my shoulder.
Sharla: That is an obvious thing.
Skyler: Then what?!
Sharla: You are like me!
Skyler: *SHOCKED*what are you saying?
Sharla: let me explain ok. So you wake up prepare food, eat, wash clothes, chit-chat with the neighbor lady, talk about serials. So basically you are a housewife without a husband
*sarcastic laughs*
I started blushing not knowing how to react in that situation. Well realistically speaking she is right because that's all that I do all day. I just laughed and shrugged my shoulders trying to ignore and not make matters worse and avoid any further discussion. Days passed by fast and I made sure to void any such discussion by talking about something or the other.
I've always wanted to grow my hair long but my parents were very traditional and didn't allow me to grow my hair long. When I received the news that I was going to live with my sister for further studies I started growing my hair even before coming to the city.
Months passed and my hair has gotten long till my middle back and I always kept it neat in a ponytail. I've never really had a full beard and it only grows a bit on the bottom of my chin which makes me look like a goat so I always shave it off. Even though I've been growing it for a while once my hair reached my mid-back it started looking feminine. As it is quite thick and straight and also the fact that it's more visible to people when I move around.
There were 2 vacant apartments for a while on the floor we lived in. ( there are a total of 4 apartments per floor) I saw 2 girls (i think of my age) who were shifting in and I and my sister were on the balcony and looking at them. One of the girls was very beautiful and she had long dark hair till her lower back she was wearing a black t-shirt and blue denim jeans. The other girl was pretty too but I liked the first girl. Sharla saw me looking at her and started teasing me. And as always I started blushing!
I woke up and made breakfast for me and my sister and was standing on the balcony and talking to sis and drinking tea and suddenly. I heard a voice from behind "excuse me, sister?". I knew it sounded new and guessed it was probably one of the new girls who moved to the next apartment as I saw she went upstairs to dry her clothes. Sharla saw her and asked her what she wanted but the girl said "not you sister I am talking to this sister in a blue tracksuit". I was shocked.
She thought I was a girl and to make matters worse she called me a girl in front of my sister. My sister was shocked and looked at me without blinking and just suddenly burst into laughter. I put my head down and turned around. I was expecting her to apologize for mistaking me for a girl but instead she "sister sorry I used ur hangers and the string to dry my clothes as mine were not enough and I didn't tie the string for my clothes yet. Just let me know if you want to dry ur clothes. I'll remove mine". I was silent and trying to understand what was happening and just kept looking at her and in shock, I just said OK. She smiled and left not understanding why the girl behind me was laughing like crazy.
Sharla said that she would tell her later that she made a mistake of recognizing me as a girl But I felt it would be embarrassing so I tried my best not to let her speak. And she kept silent for the time being. Few days passed by after the embarrassing situation but it wasn't the last time.
A few days later. While I & Sarah were chit-chatting on the balcony I got a call from my college that I was failed due to me not giving the semester examination I got nervous and told my sister about this, She said that she will take off a day and we will meet the principal tomorrow and talk about this....next day I and my sister got ready early and went to my principal to discuss this.
We entered the principal's office (Her name is Mrs. Sunit Gupta she is in her 50s I guess) At first she didn't recognize me that she adjusted her glasses (I don't know why teachers do this) And Said Principal: Ohh Mr. Skyler is that you!
Skyler: Yes ma'am.
Principal: growing longhair it seems I almost didn't recognize you.
Skyler: Due to some circumstances I had to ma'am.
(My sister was holder her laughter)
She gave me a weird look and explained my situation to me and my sister. She told us that I first have to pass my previous semester examination then only I can attend the next semester classes & the next exam is in 7 months (Again I was stuck) She said I can attend the extra classes for the failed students which are beginning in a week or I can study at home.
After this, my sister & I got out of college and went home. At Home, she asked me what I wanted to do I told her if I feel ok will attend the extra classes.
A month passed I tried attending the extra classes but it was not that great teachers those teaching here were mostly exhausted due to the classes being after college hours and the students who were attending the classes were idiots.
Some days later. While we(Me, Sharla & Sarah) were chit-chatting on the balcony Wind started blowing and it was getting uncomfortable for me to handle my hair. I couldn't even get my hair into a ponytail as It got knotted with the wind.
Sister wanted to help me after trying to convince me for a while I gave up and said OK. She went in and brought shampoo and conditioner and gave them to me and asked me to wash my hair and apply conditioner and once done I have to call her then so she can come to me. And I did exactly as she said and called her and she came to my room and I was sitting there with dripping wet hair and a wet t-shirt because of my wet hair.
She started towel drying my hair and once it was 80% dry she applied few pumps of leave-in spray and started combing mine. It felt so damn good when she was combing my hair I just can't tell you guys how good it felt. I mean like the comb just went sliding down and then she started brushing my hair with this wooden brush. She asked me to go & look in the mirror and I just couldn't believe what I was seeing. I looked like a girl in some hair commercial with straight long hair which she parted from the middle.
Chapter 2: Changes
(NOTE: This chapter continuous straight from chapter 1)
My sister walked into the room and said that my hair looks so beautiful now. Then she said that
Sharla: If you don't take care of long hair it can get damaged easily so you need to take care of them as it is the same length as mine.
Skye: Come to think of it my hair is almost to my back now.
Sharla: Yeah, so you need to learn more hairstyles like ponytail to tie your hair. For now, sit here I'll do it for you!
She made me sit in front of her and started combing my hair. This time I closed my eyes, it was so soothing & relaxing. After some time she said she was done with the hairstyle and placed my hair on my shoulder. It felt heavy for some reason and felt different than a normal ponytail which I usually wear. Suddenly Sharla came in front of me and took quick photos from every angle and then sat back again. I saw what was on my shoulder and it was a long single braid.
I thought she was pranking me by putting her braid on my shoulder and then I said...
Skye: Yeah real funny, now remove your braid and show me my braid.
Sharla: You idiot that's your braid. As I combed your hair I realized you almost have hair till your lower back so I braided it instead. To make things easier for you.
I was so angry that I screamed at her and said "I AM NOT A GIRL!".
I stood up went into my room and locked the door with a loud bang!!
Just as I was removed my band from the hair I got a WhatsApp message!
It was from my sister, I didn't want to see them but I noticed they were my photos. So I opened the message don't know why, maybe because some part of me wanted to see how I looked. I was very shocked! Like Holy S**T! I was shocked that my braid was so freaking thick & beautiful and it almost reached my lower back and it looked freaking amazing. And the front photo where she placed my braid on the shoulder. I looked so cute and beautiful. At that moment I felt an emotion I never felt before it was weirdly attractive for some reason.
After realizing this I felt very bad for shouting at my sister she was only thinking for better for me. I slowly unlocked & opened the door and she was standing right outside. As she was about to turn and leave and I quickly grabbed her arm apologized to her. It took a little while for convincing her. She said, "If you are sorry you will let me braid your hair again." I accepted it because I was curious to touch my braids myself in private and anyways I had no were else to go and there is no one around except me and my sister so I said OK.
She started combing my hair again. So last time I didn't feel any divisions(partition) on my scalp but this time I did. It started from the front and ended at the back bottom of the scalp. She was brushing and doing something I could feel it but I was not allowed to look. I thought she was side parting my hair for the braid but this time it took longer than it took before. She walked in front of me looked from different angles & again took some pictures. I could feel the weight on both sides of my head it felt as my head had a center and both sides are having weight. Then she went back & placed braids on both my shoulders.
I was utterly shocked & before I could say anything...
Sharla: First look yourself in the mirror before you say something & I am leaving...BYE!!
And she quickly an away from my room. I immediately closed the door worried that someone might see me like this Quickly rushed towards the mirror of my room turned the lights on and was just staring at the mirror looking at these beautiful thick black braids on both of my shoulders. I just couldn't believe them. The ends of the braid were reaching my lower back & she middle-parted my hair from the front to the neck. I looked like a school girl! & I was getting nervous and excited at the same time my brain couldn't believe that those braids were mine. My hands were trembling as I touched them. I could feel the pressure of my touch on my scalp. My whole body was filled with excitement as I was watching and touching my braids. I touched my scalp with my fingertips then I felt the tightness of my hair at the roots which were caused by the weight of my long braids.
I never felt anything like this. It was an amazing feeling. I was playing with my braid and with the ends of my braid. Every time I pulled my braid the pulling sensation on my scalp was driving me crazy. The way those braids touched were touching my ears and brushing my neck. My mind just couldn't contain such levels of pleasure. I just kept staring at myself I don't even know how much time I spent sitting there and looking at my reflection in the mirror which I never saw before.
I am now on my bed and with my braids. I just held them in disbelief I couldn't accept the fact that such beautiful long braids belonged to me I loved them!
Then I had a thought what if my hair was longer than this how long would be my braids. If my hair was hip-length or more then my braid would swing and touch my butt just thinking about it made my heart beat faster in excitement and pleasure!
I don't know when I fell asleep. I think it was one of the best days of my life as I never experienced such a huge rush of emotions all at once in my whole life.
As I woke up and was drinking hot water my sister bought me I heard a knock on the front door I got up and realized I still had Twin Braids (pigtails) from last night, I quickly removed the bands & undid my braids. I got to the front door and opened it standing there was the same girl who moved to the apartment on my floor.
Neighbor Girl: Good Morning Sister! sorry to disturb you this early in the morning. I need some help as I am leaving early to work and my roommate went to her village. She will return in the evening can you give her these keys? please.
Skyler: (again with the sister I should clear her misunderstanding)Excuse me, miss...
Girl: Julia, Julia Nelson!
Skyler: Miss Nelson, I am a BOY stop calling me sister, Just because I have long hair doesn't mean I am a girl.
Julia: Ooh I am very sorry. That day when I first saw you from behind and thought you were a girl and when you didn't say anything after that I thought you were a girl.
Skyler: that was in the past but why even now?
Julia: First of all you are wearing red lipstick and your hair is wavy and parted in the middle because you probably had your hair in braids. So I was sure you are a girl. Sorry if I hurt you.
She just said that and left. I ran back into my room and checked myself I was wearing lipstick! How did I not notice it last night? then I remembered that I didn't lock the door in my room. It must be Sharla. I called her she was in the bathroom too.
After she came out I scolded her for the lipstick and told her my embarrassing incident of the morning & she was laughing so loud that my ears were paining. Then she said "I heard it all &, Wow you are just scolding me for the lipstick and not for the braids? That means you liked the long twin braids!? I knew it. Ohh are you blushing? You look so cute."
I couldn't say anything. As I was blushing and feeling shy at the same time and my sister was laughing.
Then she said "Ok enough of all this shyness like a little girl now go and get fresh and get your comb I'll braid it. And don't worry I'll only make a single braid for you this time."
I was a little disappointed when she said single braid but still, I was happy that she was braiding it again.
I quickly bought the comb. I was Like a girl when her mom asks her to get the comb. She started combing my hair and first she started with a parting. Some part of me wanted to resist but my other part of me just wanted it to happen.
She started combing my hair gently but firmly and now she started braiding my hair. All those emotions and sensations were rushing back to me again. Looking at me getting uncomfortable my sister said..."looks like u have a sensitive scalp."
I was shocked and said yes. She just laughed and continued braiding.
She was almost done when her phone rang "it's from work." she said and handed me the comb and asked me to comb the below part of the rubber band at the end of the braid and then she left.
I looked around and took the comb and started combing the ends of my braid like a woman after putting a rubber band on my braid. Time passed and it was an evening I was unconsciously playing with the ends of my braid and watching web series on my phone, Suddenly I heard a girl's voice calling me sister. Not Again! I thought to myself and turned and it was the pretty girl I liked from before.
Neighbor girl 2: hi sister! My Name Amber Hall I live in the next apartment with my friend. My friend said that she will leave the key with you.
My heart was beating very fast but I took courage and turned around I just smiled and silently went inside, bought the keys gave them to her. And she smiled said "Thank You!" and left.
I was at least happy sister wasn't around this time as she would tease me a lot.
Chapter 3: Challenges
Few days passed by and I got accustomed to wearing braids regularly. I think I loved the feeling of wearing braids. One day when my sister was brushing my hair to make it into a braid my sister said...
Sharla: Skye your hair has gotten so long now are you going to cut it or are you going to grow them more?
I was so mesmerized by her hair brushing that I never thought what I wanted to say and just said what came to mind.
Skye: I was thinking of growing them more longer.
Sharla: What did you just say?
Skye: Nothing (regretted saying that out loud)
Sharla: I heard what you said, you want your hair longer? (grinning)
I kept quiet.
Sharla: Well if you want to I will support you but you need to take care of them properly for keeping them healthy, neat & clean!
Skye: OK, and thank you for supporting me, sis.
Sharla: you have very girly hair though it will be nice to see them grow longer lol.
"sis," I said as we both laughed in unison. Just as she was finishing my braid and putting the band we heard the knock my sister finished putting the band at the end and opened the door it was Amber. My sister guided her inside and then she noticed me and said "Hi, and sorry about the other day I thought you were a girl as you were wearing a braid, Julia my roommate told me that you are a boy."
My cheek was red with embarrassment. "Hey, Amber! Don't worry everyone thinks that my brother looks like a girl. Actually for the most part he is a girl." said my sister and started laughing. Amber also started laughing I was shyly looking at her and thought wow her laughter is also very pretty.
After that Amber & my sister were talking with each other about their stuff as I was watching some series on my sister's laptop and I was unconsciously playing with my braid end like a girl. Then I noticed Amber staring at me. I became aware of what I was doing immediately stopped it! She smiled and said
"It's OK Skyler! I like boys who are comfortable being a little feminine. I am not very much comfortable being with those macho jocks types of guys anyway."
It was at this moment I fell in love with her, those words were so heartwarming for me.
After a week or so I got a call from my parents they told me they knew about my situation from Sharla. (They were very angry) They told me at least find a part-time Job & send us some proof this time or come home.
For the next few days, I tried searching for jobs but was unable to find one which is suitable for me.
I gave up but thinking about going back to the village and facing my family there put me in a panic state as I did not know what to do. At home, I told Sharla about my whole situation.
She said...
Sharla: I can help you with this.
Skye: But how?
Sharla: A few days ago when I was talking to Amber she said she needed a new female assistant at her part-time work in the cafe.
Skye: And how is that supposed to help me?
Sharla: Idiot brother you will apply for the assistant job.
Skye: Don't they require a female?
Sharla: So what?
I was SHOCKED
Skye: Are you MAD or what?
Sharla: First listen to me OK!
Skye: umm hmm
Sharla: Dress up as a girl it will be easy as you have long hair and I will help you with everything you need & you need to send something as proof to our parents? Or else you will have to go to the village and you don't want that right? Just join as an assistance work take the money and send them and you are a good cook anyway.
Skye: I have to dress as a GIRL! I won't do such jobs and also I like Amber what will she think about me when she sees me like that? I have some pride!
Sharla: Oh you moron. You have to work there in the morning. Amber works in the evening and returns at night. You have all day to do the work. I will introduce them as my Cousin Simple.
I was still thinking and hesitating about it.
Sharla: See I am not saying do this forever. Just do for a 4 till your exams and study at night. Then we will find another Job which suits you. But...
Skye: but what?
Sharla: Not only you need to dress as a woman and do the work.
You need to learn makeup and we also need to go to a salon to at least even your ends.
Skye: no way I am going to do that.
Sharla: OK then pack your bags and go back home.
Skye: Alright, alright I will do it. (Still feeling somewhat regretful.)
After saying ok my sister called Amber and told her that her cousin SOPHIE(me) will do the job. The interview with the owner was scheduled 3 days later. So I had 3 days for preparation.
On the first day, First, she made me shave all of the body hair which I did not have much then helped me practice my girl's voice after that, I and my sister had gone for shopping for buying some casual clothes, makeup, & hair accessories like a headband which took the whole day & what's worse she made me wear her t-shirt and jeans with my hair in a single braid so that it should build up my confidence during work.
On the second day, she took me to a unisex salon for a slight trim where her friend worked. When I entered the salon I only found females there it was very awkward. When it was my turn my sister told her friend what to do in her ear. (I thought it was nothing but I was soo wrong!) Her friend called her colleague Mary (Mary was a good-looking girl in her 20s I think she was wearing this sleek-looking ponytail which moved whenever she moved which I thought was cute ) & told her what to do but I couldn't hear so I ignored it. Then Mary guided me to my seat. She examined me and then removed the clip from my bun. Her jaw dropped when all my hair cascaded down to my lower back. Then she said, "Sir you got very beautiful hair, many girls will die to get hair like this."
"Thank You very much," I said in an awkward tone.
"Your welcome!" she said. Then she asked me "Do you want to reduce your length or only to even your ends." I told her I only want to even my ends as I was going to grow them more longer.
After my hair I looked at my hair it definitely looked more feminine now as the ends look great. Then she took me towards a basin to wash my hair. After that when she was drying my hair I was getting sleepy. I just closed my eyes for 1 min *click-click* I felt Intense pain in both my earlobes I immediately woke up and saw 2 small loops in my ear as my sister was there laughing standing next to me. I let out a sigh and told her "I suspected you would do something like this." She said, "still it looks good on you with that hair!"
After everything we left the salon as we were going home, people were sort of noticing me due to my hair being straight and laid out.
I think I liked my hair like this.
On the third day, my sister taught me how to do makeup and different types of hairstyles & how to act/behave like a girl. (manners and all) Damn it was hard to remember everything how do all girls manage this kind of stuff every day I thought.
Finally, it was the day of the interview. My sister made me wore her casual dark blue blazer and the matching skirt. My hair was done in a Bun (It looked quite big because of length I think) because My sister said the bun looks professional in an interview. She applied some light makeup. I looked into myself in the mirror I was shocked at how different I looked. (I looked more like my mother when she was young like in her 20s or something.) "You turned out quite a beauty!" Said Sharla. "All thanks to you!" I said to her.
My sister dropped me at the bakery it was not far from our apartment a 10 min walk I think. "Sunshine Cafe!" I said out loud.
"yup this is it," said Sharla. I was very nervous entering just then my sister hugged me and said "Don't worry little brother sorry sister you look perfect if anything happens I am here for you. All the best!"
"Thank you, sis!" getting a little teary-eyed I entered inside.
The cafe was yet to be opened as the was early in the morning. I saw one girl setting and cleaning the tables and the other girl was at the counter arranging things there. The one cleaning the table noticed me first and said "Miss, how may I help you?" I read her badge her name was Kate (She was in her early 20s brown chest-length hair with gorgeous bangs which framed her face perfectly.)
"I am here for my interview," I said. "Ahh, Sophie I presume for the assistant position, through here." said the girl. She guided me to the door of a small office cum meeting room where the name tag on the door said 'SUSAN PARK'. I saw a woman sitting there in the middle to whom I said "Good morning Ma'am I am here for my Interview."
The woman looked up and said, "Good morning to you too honey, please sit down I was expecting you."
To Be CONTINUED...
Chapter 4.1: Job & Love.
[Note: This chapter continues straight from the previous chapter]
I sat down looking around thinking about the structure of the cafe it was quite big and sensational looking...Just as I was thinking about it Susan introduced herself. She was in her early 40s but still looked like she was in her late 20s she had a straight sleek shoulder-length bob that was parted from the side. She was wearing a black dress which matched her hair perfectly. She was the owner and the manager of the cafe. She told me the cafe was opened 4 years ago and is quite famous for the fusion food.
Then she asked me about myself. I told her about my hobbies, educational background (that I am currently studying), family, etc. Then all of a sudden as I was telling about myself. She said, "You are a boy right." I was in a deep shock as my cover was blown. She was a sharp woman I could not have been able to lie in her face so I asked "How did you know ma'am?"
Susan: Don't get me wrong you are very beautiful looking. But I am a woman Sophie I can notice little differences about you & how you talk.
Skye: Sorry for deceiving you, ma'am.
Susan: It's ok honey I am sure you have your reasons.
I thought that I lost the job and just as I about to leave she said...
Susan: So when do you want to start working?
Skye: Huh, I thought I lost the Job!
Susan: Why, Just because you are a boy dressed as a girl. I do not mind things like that and I quite like you. You are smart, confident, truthful, and straight to the point which is rare these days even for a girl let alone the fact that you are a boy.
Skye: Does that mean I got the job?
Susan: Yup.
Skye: Thank you so much ma'am for giving me the chance to work here.
Susan: (smilingly) Call me Susan. So when you want to start working here?
Skye: I can work from tomorrow.
Susan: Ok. Your Uniform will be provided today and the name tag will be given to you in a day or two.
She called Kate to the room and told her to give me my uniform and to introduce me to everyone. Then she told me to go with her.
I got up she shaken my hand and said "welcome to sunshine cafe Sophie happy to be working with you." I nod my head said thank you and left the room.
As we got out of the room everyone was waiting there. Then everyone introduced themselves...
Kate: Hi I am Kate look forward to working with you I manage the customers and their orders.
2nd girl: Hi there I am Amy I work at the counter.
New Guy: Hi I am Mark I work in the kitchen with her.
3rd girl: Hi sweetheart I am Jessica I work in the Kitchen with Mark.
I too introduced myself to everyone. After that everyone got back to their work except Kate she showed me the whole place and explained my job to me.
Kate: Now that's all you have to do. What's your clothing size I need it for your uniform.
I told her my size. Then she bought me the uniform. It has a top and a skirt. black color orange highlights with the cafe logo. It looked neat. I was given 2 sets.
After this, I called my sister to pick me up and got out to meet her after giving farewell to everyone.
On the way I told my Sister that I got the job she was overjoyed. We had food in the restaurant as a celebration of my first Job after that we went home and slept early as it is my first day to work tomorrow.
Things got quite busy from that day on as I had to work in the morning and study at night I didn't have much free time now.
Over time I made everyone my friend in my cafe and learned many things like cooking & managing. Kate & Mark were my best friends now.
Kate when first saw my hair down she was mesmerized and said "damn you got a beautiful mane!" She always used to compliment my hair. I sometimes used to think she liked my hair more than me lol. With time I got used to the feeling of wearing girl's clothes so much so that I sometimes used to wear girl's clothes at home without even noticing until Sharla used to point out them. My sister nowadays takes extra care of my hair. She says "Growing long hair needs extra care."
I mostly used to avoid meeting Amber outside my apartment.
(Scared what would she think of me when she will see me like this.)
Whenever she came home I usually used to hide in my room. Just like that time passed.
In the 4th month of my Job, things got out of control. Next month was my exams which I needed to pass to attain college due to which I had to focus more on my studies. My schedule got hectic as I used to study till late at night and I had to work at the cafe all day due to which I didn't get much time for rest which was started to affect me.
It was the second week where things got more hard. (The cafe had organized many parties in that week so there were more customers.)
On Saturday I was late at my Job because I woke up pretty late I didn't even have time to get ready properly so I dressed up as fast I could tie my hair in a high ponytail, applied a little makeup, and went to work. Because I was late I had to work some extra. The ponytail was getting difficult to manage as the band was slipping off because of how silky and longer my hair got this past few months (my hair had my hair till my waist now) so during break time I asked Kate to tie my hair in a single braid. I was exhausted at the end of the day and I was getting headaches so I went home a little early.
When I reached home I noticed the door was locked I cursed and just when I was trying to call my sister I passed out.
I woke up after sometimes with a mild headache. I noticed that I was in someone else room and Amber was sitting in front of me. She gave me some orange juice to drink.
Amber: how are you now?
Skye: I am fine now thank you for this.
Amber: When I was leaving for my Job I found you lying in front of your door, afraid I carried you inside my room with Julie.
Skye: Thank you for helping me I think It was because of overwork.
Amber: (smilingly) Skyler or should I call you Sophie now. You felt bad when I called you sister and now here you are wearing girl's clothes.
I realized I was still wearing my work uniform & got embarrassed and said
Skye: look I can explain...
Amber: You don't need to, I knew everything your sister told me everything and I saw you many times in the cafe. You did the work very well and I can't let go a good such a good employee. So you can't quit your job now.
Skye: are joking? I am a student and I have exams next month. I can't be working.
Amber: Ohh you will or else I will tell everyone that you dressed as a girl and are working in a cafe as a girl.
Skye: Please, you can't do that, don't do that.
Amber: I am the assistant manager of the cafe and the owner is my aunt. I will do It if you do not listen to me.
I was shocked listening to this and I thought that she knew from the beginning It was me working there as a girl.
Then Amber came near me and sat next to me. Then she took my braid in her hand and started touching and feeling it. I was surprised seeing her do that. I only dreamt of her doing something like this.
Amber: Your hair is so long, thick, and Silky. Girls would love to have such hair. Please don't ever cut it. It looks very beautiful on you.
Saying this she looked into my eyes she said "I love You Skye" & kissed me on my lips. I was shocked to hear this and asked after our kiss.
Skye: From When?
Amber: When I first heard from Julie that you were a boy. I was shocked to hear that but when I saw you playing with your hair and working hard at the cafe even it was hard on you I fell in love with you.
Hearing this I said, "I Love you too!"
"I know!" Amber said.
Then she took my braid and started playing with it. She lifted my shirt and started tickling my belly button with the ends of my braid. My mind was blown away by that sensation and then she unhooked my bra and started tickling my nipples with my braid. My mind was going nuts and felt like I was under some sort of pleasure spell.
Then I quickly stopped her and asked "What about Julie & your Job?"
"Don't worry she will not return until tomorrow evening and I have told the cafe that I was not feeling well."
We continued our pleasure time
As she kissed me on my lips I joined her. She then slides her hands on my neck into my hair and we shared a passionate kiss. She again started brushing my nipples and belly with the ends of my braid and finally, she started rubbing the braid against my body. Like that we made out. I didn't know when I passed out during that time.
Chapter 4.2: Love & College.
[Chapter Note: This chapter contains links to images which is used for reference only.]
That was one of the best sleep I had in a while. I woke up still finding myself in Amber's bed. As I got up I was greeted by Amber handing me a glass of water to drink.
"So how was your sleep?" Asked Amber.
"One of the best I had in days." Said Skyler.
She advised me to take few days off to take care of myself to which I said Ok. Then I talked to her about my Job and my exams next month. She told me to take a break from work during exams after that I can continue whenever I liked. I said, "I'll think about It."
After our talk, I went home.
My sister was very happy for me when I told her about me & Amber.
That afternoon I got a call from Amber asking me if I was free in the evening to which I said yes. She suggested we should hang out and enjoy this day. I said, "why not!" She asked me to meet her at her home at 5.
I got ready (I wore blue jeans and a white t-shirt with a jacket over it. Tied my hair in a ponytail.) I told my sister and got out then I knocked on her door. She opened her door and then I saw her she was wearing a green dress and her hair straightened cascading down her back she looked hot. I told her "You look gorgeous!"
to which she said thank you and told me to come in and sit.
Out of nowhere, she asked me
Amber: Can I do your hair today? please!
Skye: Why does it not look good?
Amber: It does but I wanted to try something out.
I was hesitating a bit but I said yes. Then she ran into her room bought a hairbrush, a couple of clips & bands. She sat me on her bed and came behind me, pulled the band from my ponytail, and told me to close my eyes to which I did.
Then started brushing my hair slowly & swiftly down my back.
Amber: I still can't get enough of your hair they are so beautiful.
Skye: Thank you! (shyly)
Amber: Your hair grows so fast they are longer than mine. I still have my hair till my lower back but you have a little bit longer than that almost till your waist, are you planning on growing it longer? please try growing them.
Skye: Yeah I noticed the fast growth I think it is my genes and I was thinking of having them more longer.
Amber: Please grow them longer.
Skye: If you want me to then I will.
Amber: Really, Thank you! I can't wait to see them longer.
Skye: Take care of them then.
Amber: Yes I will, & your hair is done.
Skye: (It was a familiar feeling) Already I was loving the feeling of you brushing my hair.
Amber: Ohh Thank You, & don't open your eyes yet.
She took me to the mirror then told me to open my eyes. She made my hair in twin braids cascading down my shoulder to my waist which looked so beautiful I was shocked.
(my hair looked like this = https://in.pinterest.com/pin/650770214894591613/ )
Skye: Braids!
Amber: Don't you like them your sister told me that this was your favorite hairstyle to do.
Skye: ("Damn sis," I said in my mind) I love them.
Smilinly Amber hugged me and said, "You look very cute like this I am glad you like them." After this, we got out and enjoyed ourselves. I got some weird looks as I was wearing braids but I ignored them. We went to a mall where we did some shopping, had dinner, and watched a late-night movie show after that I escorted her home. When we reached our floor she kissed me goodbye and went home.
I to got home to find my sister awake she teased me for the braid and asked me what happened to which I told her everything and as time passed we grew more closer.
ONE MONTH LATER!
It was the day of the exam and as usual, I was late. (I was studying till late at night) I got fresh wore my clothes brushed my hair packed my bag and got out. Amber was waiting for me (She told me she would accompany me to the bus) Then we walked to the bus stop.
Amber: You didn't even tie your hair up.
Skye: Yeah I wanted to keep it like this today. Let them down.
Amber: You forgot right.
Skye: Right.
Amber: (laughed) I knew it. Don't colleges have rules regarding long hair?
Skye: I don't know I have not been to college for a while now.
Amber: Here take these bands in case you need them.
Skye: Thanks for this.
We reached the bus stop. The bus was standing there so I said my goodbye to Amber and got on the bus.
I reached the college. As I was entering the examination hall I was stopped by a teacher. She scolded me that I should at least tie my hair up. "Sorry ma'am," I said to her and tied my hair using the band given to me by Amber. (I was very thankful to her) She asked me about my college ID & Exam ID. She rose her eyebrow, "Is this you are you a boy?" She said pointing at my photo on my college ID. (My photo in the college ID was more than 2 years old I forgot to update it.)
Me: Yes ma'am it's me I am a boy, that photo is old I just have long hair now.
Teacher: Long, they are very long, I thought you were a girl because of it, and keep in mind that just because you are a boy with long hair doesn't mean you can keep it down. You have to tie it up like others that's the rule, Understand!?
Me: Yes ma'am I understand. (embarrassingly)
she said that loud enough for the people in the front must have heard it. Then she guided me to my seat gave a last awkward look at me and went.
I gave all my exam papers like this. Every time I had little troubles due to my appearance but I got used to them. Regardless of that my exams went amazingly due to my hard work. (or overwork lol)
2 weeks later my result was declared. I was passed with good marks. I told my sister and Amber the news both of them were so happy that we did a small party at my home. The next day I also got a call from my college to collect the mark sheet and that I can start attending my college from the new semester which is in 2 months for which I was happy and nervous at the same time.
Many things happened in these two months Like I started working with Amber in the evening shift. She used to teach me many things about fashion and stuff.
On the first day of the new semester, I was very nervous because I have not attended college in 1.5 years. "what will my classmates and friends think will say if they look at me like this?" I said to my sister. "They will not say anything don't be too nervous for such a small reason." said my sister.
I said ok and went to college(still feeling a little nervous.)
When I reached there I called my friends (Sarah & Peter) who were waiting for me at the college entrance. I went to them and said hi
Peter: Hi there, & Woah that hair looks sick.
Me: Thanks, dude.
Sarah: Looks like somebody has been growing their hair. Look at your ponytail it looks so good.
(for reference = https://in.pinterest.com/pin/592786369696975452/ )
Me: You think so, thank you.
Sarah: Yeah you look great! way better than before.
Me: Thanks, now let's go or we will be late.
First, the two of them went inside the classroom. I still a little nervous went after them. Boy's didn't pay much attention but most of the girls had their jaw dropped when they saw me as I sat down on my seat next to Peter. Then I did something unexpected I took my ponytail from my back and kept it on my shoulder to see the looks on the girl's faces, they were mesmerized. I told Peter that I should have had made a video of them and like that my college life began.
The 1st month was hard at first because some boys used to tease me pull my hair but they got over it soon. But the girl's used to be good with me. They used to ask me for advice about my hair. Over time some girls even asked me out but of course, I rejected them because I had Amber. Nowadays Amber & I used to spend more time together we went out on many dates & some dates she made me wear girls clothes to which she said was for some thrill in life.
I even took part in many plays which I found out I was good at.
Just like that, the semester ended and it was time for the summer holidays.
My hair has grown significantly longer. They are now till my hips.
(Like that: https://www.pinterest.com/pin/969470257255269353/ )
Both Amber & Sharla loved my hair. (Well I too love my hair.) They used to pamper me and my hair. I used to wear my hair in braids because I loved the feeling of the braid when it swings while I walk.
One day when we three were planning for a picnic my sister got a call. The call was from our Mom she was calling us back home.
TO BE CONTINUED...
Chapter 5: Return and End.
Skye: What did Mom say?
Sister: She called us both back home.
Skye: What! why now?
Sister: 50th Wedding anniversary of our grandparents.
Skye: Do we have to go?
Sister: I think so. Mom was scolding us because we haven't been home for more than 2 years now, I can't argue with mom.
Skye: That's true.
After our discussion, I told Amber we have to cancel our plan for a picnic which she understood.
Both me and my sister were kinda happy that we were going home after a long time. We haven't met our family and friends in a long time.
But I quickly got nervous when I looked at myself in the mirror and realized how different I looked now. My head was filled with negative thoughts. But the thing I was afraid of most was Mom! I can handle Dad but Mom.......is debate Queen! She was the one who restricted me from growing my hair long.
I went to my sister and told her my thoughts then she said...
Sister: Why are you panicking too much nothing will happen & I have told Mom that you have been growing long hair.
Me: What did she say then?
Sister: Well she was against it but I managed to convince her.
Me: What if she says to cut it.
Sister: Hey I said no that nothing will happen. Anyway, I have booked our train tickets for tomorrow evening lets start packing now.
Me: Ok but still...
Sister: Enough! I will support you if anything happens ok?
Me: ....ok fine.
Still, I bought a beanie cap to hide my hair. (Still afraid and nervous)
The next day we packed our things said our goodbyes to our friends and went to the station. Amber escorted us to the station. Before boarding the train I kissed Amber goodbye.
It was morning and 1 hour until we reach our village. We freshen ourselves up. I tied my hip-length hair in a bun then I took out the beanie cap from my bag. My sister saw the cap and said
Sister: Are you going to wear it now.
Me: Yeah I am still a bit nervous.
Sister: Whatever you like.
We reached the station and found our old friends Josh & Sana waiting for us. We greeted each other as we have met after a long time then sat in the car.
On the road when we all were chatting Sana suddenly said...
Sana: So Skye, what's the deal with that beanie? that to in summer.
Josh: Yeah I haven't seen you wearing any type of caps till now.
Me: Well about that...
I didn't want to lie to my childhood friends so I removed my cap and showed them my hair...
Sana: OMG!!
Josh: Damn bro.
Sana: It looks so big, Just how long is your hair..?
I undid my bun and let my hair down.
Sana: That's so long I am Jealous.
Me: Yeah it's till my hips now.
Sana: I can see that & it looks beautiful on you.
Me: Thank you, Sana.
Josh: Yeah you look so different now with that hair, but it suits you.
Me: Thanks, dude.
Sana: How did you even manage that hair? being a boy it must have been more difficult.
Me: Yeah way too much.
I looked at my sister and we both laughed and told my stories.
As we were reaching home I quickly tied my hair in a bun and put the beanie on.
When we reached we said bye and thanks to our friends and went home. We knocked on the door. (I was very nervous now.)
Our mom opened the door and as soon as she saw us she hugged us.
Mom: It's been so long I've missed both of you very much.
Both: We to mom.
She said to freshen up first then we will talk.
After freshening up mom gave us some food and snacks & she told us dad was out for work. Then she asked us about our city life.
Mom: Skye why are you wearing a cap at home that too in summer, is it to hide your long hair that I already know about.
Me: you knew?
Mom: Yes why wouldn't I. I am your mother Skye and your sister already told me about it. Now take it off.
Me: yes Mom.
As I was proceeding to take my beanie off I saw my sister holding her laugh which I don't know why. I got up and took off my beanie and then my hair came off my bun and cascaded down to my hips.
My eyes widened in disbelief as she put her hand on her mouth and then came to me to check my hair.
Mom: OMG I didn't know you have your hair till your hips It's longer than both of us and it is also trimmed in the ends like girls.
Me: I thought you knew.
Mom: I knew that you have been growing long hair but I thought it must be till your shoulder or at most till mid-back but who would have thought.
She was touching and checking my hair and said
Mom: They are so healthy that they look like girl's hair.
Me: Do I have to cut them now? (I asked nervously.)
Mom: No Skye They are beautiful you don't need to cut them.
Me: But I thought you hated long hair on me?
Mom: I would have if they didn't look good on you but they look amazing on you and I know how hard is to grow hair like this.
Me: Thank you, Mom. ( I said happily.)
Mom: But you will never wear caps it damages the hair ok.
Me: Ok.
We all talked about our life. I told her about my hardships and Amber which she said would love to meet her. She told me to invite her to our event which is in 2 days. Dad came in the evening he was shocked too but didn't care much. The next day I met all my friends and family in the village. Many were shocked and My grandma almost thought that I was a girl.
In the evening my mom told me to sit in front of her and told me that from now on I will brush and oil my hair.
She took the band out of my ponytail and started brushing my hair It was so soothing experience I told my mother that I love the feeling of you brushing and styling my hair.
She said that I had really beautiful straight hair that most girls will die to have. Then she asked me if I was planning to grow them longer to which I said "I hadn't thought about it."
She then put my hair in a perfect single braid and put it on my shoulder.
(reference: https://in.pinterest.com/pin/856246947891280052/)
From the next day, guests (family & friends) started coming for the anniversary celebration. Even Amber arrived in the evening.
Many guests thought I was a girl which was very embarrassing because I have to correct them every time. Some even thought I was Sharla wearing boys' clothes. Then I saw a girl I haven't seen in a long time. Her name is Susan she is a year older than me, She used to bully me when I was little. (She has shoulder-length brown hair) My mother forced me to greet her which I did...
Me: Hey Susan how are you?
Susan: I am fine but who are you?
Me: Don't you recognize me?
She scanned my face for a minute and said out loud
Susan: SKYLER is that you.
Me: Yes it is me.
Susan: You have changed so much and what's with that hair I thought you were some girl.
Me: Yeah that's pretty much what many people thought.
Susan: Well with that hair no one will think of you as a boy.
Me: I am used to that. ( I said shyly)
Susan: Still isn't your hair way longer than normal they are almost past your hip.
Me: Yeah I know but I think I like them longer.
Then we talked about our life and stuff and I moved on to work on other things related to tomorrow's event.
And Finally, the event day arrived everyone was busy from the morning everyone was managing something. The event was in the evening I got ready in a white and black blazer my hair was done in a long french braid and my sister forced me some light make-up.
(like this: https://in.pinterest.com/pin/402298179218266556/ )
Amber Wore a stunning red dress and hair in a Bun and my sister wore a blue dress with her hair down.
The anniversary party went great I met many people, Danced, eat dinner with everyone. But Something unexpected happened at the end out of nowhere Susan proposed to me to which I respectfully declined and said that I am already in a relationship with someone. She was looking sad and said I Understand and left.
I was surprised but ignored it and enjoyed the rest of the party.
The next day most of my guests left but Amber was still staying. It was afternoon mom was out with her friends and my sister & Amber went to roam the Market and Village I was alone at home watching TV then suddenly my doorbell rang.
It was Susan. I invited her inside the house. I asked what is she over here for. She said she was here to apologize for the other day.
She gave me a bottle of coke as an apology which we both drank and talked about yesterday. As I was chatting I started to get sleepy and as soon I realized something I was out.
When I woke up I realized I was tied to the chair in front of a mirror in my room. I saw myself, my mouth was tapped, hair was done in a double braid and I was wearing a skirt and a top. I started to panic when I heard her...
Susan: Ohh baby you woke up already.
It was SUSAN and she was wearing a different outfit than I saw before. All black leather outfit. I tried to speak up but I couldn't.
Then she came near me and started touched my braids and said...
Susan: Ohh Skye I love your hair and you look so beautiful like this.
Me: MHMMHHHH. (in my mind: what the hell are you doing.)
All of a sudden she started kissing me. She then removed the tape...
Me: Why are you doing this is it because I rejected you.
Susan: The pics I have and with you dressed like this if I post this online you will probably be humiliated and why I am doing this is because I loved you and you turned out to be a tranny and every time I see that girl around you I get angry.
Me: Please don't do this...
She then again tapped my mouth then she caught hold of my hair and looked straight into my eyes, then started pulling my braids and tickling me in my navel. I let out a moan.
Susan: You are already letting out a moan damn you are a big pervert.
Then she started torturing and humiliating me. She did this for 20 to 25 minutes then she stopped. She then goes outside the room. I tried to free myself but was of no use then she came with a scissor.
She came behind me removed my tape from over my mouth.
Me: What are you trying to do now? (panicking)
Susan: Though you disappointed me the only thing I liked about you is your hair. It's so long, straight & silky. Even girls don't have hair like this. If I don't deserve this then no one deserves this.
She then took one of my braids in her hand. I realized what she was doing and started crying and pleading.
Me: Please! Please! Please! Susan doesn't do this. Anything but this. (cryingly)
Susan: Ohh no that is what I am gonna do. I look forward to seeing Amber face when she sees you.
When she grabbed my hair in one hand and scissors in another I closed my eyes. Just as she was trying to cut I heard something.
I opened my eyes and saw Amber and my Sister grabbing Susan.
Amber: what the hell were you trying to do to my boyfriend you bitch. ( She Slapped her so hard she fell. )
Susan: How do you get in I was sure I locked the doors.
Sister: I always keep a spare key with me.
My sister grabbed her and tied her
Then Amber freed me and asked me if I was Ok and gave me a glass of water after that I told her everything that has happened and changed my clothes. Then my sister also slapped her and yelled at her in anger and called my mom and told her everything.
I asked Amber how they came so early she said...
Amber: We wanted you with us when we thinking of going to a restaurant nearby. We tried to call you but you didn't pick up so as we were near we got home and noticed the door was locked that's when we thought something was wrong.
Skye: Thanks for saving me Amber I was so scared she was trying to cut my hair. ( I was shaking and crying )
Then Amber hugged me and said don't worry now everything is fine. Then out of nowhere, she asked me if she would marry me. I was so surprised and happy that I quickly said yes and KISSED her.
8 YEARS LATER.
Me: Suzy! Arlo! Watch it.
Amber: Let them be they are just playing.
Me: They could get into trouble if they behave like this.
Amber: That trouble got me you.
Me: I was different but they...
Sharla: Cut them some slack will you...
Me: But Sis...
Sis: Let them be I will look after them.
Me: Ok. ( I said while pushing my braid back. )
I am now married to Amber and have 2 kids Suzy and Arlo now we Own our cafe which is managed by both of us.
And about my hair which I have is longer now ( because Amber forced me.) they are almost till my knees.
(like this: https://in.pinterest.com/pin/1065101380592606258/ )
Amber says me to grow them more longer to which I always say that I'll think about it. Both my kids also have long hair which both me & Amber have decided to let them decide if they want it or not. I sometimes wear the girl's clothes because most of the time Amber forces me to. My long hair is now quite famous in the cafe which I try to style in different hairstyles. But still, I mostly keep them in braids because I love that hairstyle.
Thank you everyone for reading my first story.
Disclaimer: All images and artwork included in this story are used solely for reference purposes. They serve to illustrate the narrative and characters but do not define or limit any interpretation of the story's creative content.
I’ve always heard that the mornings in Kyoto have a certain serenity, and now, standing here at the station for the first time, I feel it. The air is crisp, the quiet hum of early commuters fills the space, and the sunlight filters gently through the mist. It’s different from my hometown. Here, everything feels larger, more alive—yet somehow quieter, like the city itself is waking up.
I step off the train, a duffle bag slung over my shoulder, excitement and nerves buzzing inside me. This is the beginning of something new—university, living on my own, and the chance to see Yuki after all these years. Yet, there's this strange heaviness in my chest. The kind that lingers when you're walking into the unknown.
Originally, I was supposed to start in a few days, but I convinced myself to come early. Truthfully, I wanted to surprise Yuki before he leaves for work. It’s been… what, six years since I last saw him? I think back to when I was twelve, and he was twenty-two, packing his bags for Kyoto. I didn’t understand why he had to leave or why he barely visited after that first year. But he was determined; I could see it in his eyes. So could my parents. He wanted to make it on his own.
Yuki isn’t just my cousin; he’s like a big brother. My parents adopted him after his mom and dad passed away in an accident when I was just a baby. Growing up, I always looked up to him. He was patient with me, always kind, and had this quiet strength, like he could handle anything. It’s why I never questioned his decision to leave—I trusted that he knew what he was doing.
But six years without a visit… it’s strange, right? We barely talk on the phone now, and when we do, it feels like he’s holding something back.
As I walk through Kyoto’s streets, I can’t help but wonder about Yuki’s life now. All I know is what my mom has told me. After he left home, he stayed with his grandmother for a while. Things seemed to be going okay, but then something happened. I don’t know what, but he eventually left her place and started living on his own. Now, he’s a high school teacher—a good one, from what I hear. That part I can picture easily. Teaching suits him. He’s always had this calm, thoughtful way about him.
Still, questions linger. Why did he stop visiting? Why did he leave his grandmother’s house? And why did he sound so hesitant when I asked to stay with him? He said I could come, but there was something in his voice. Maybe he’s just not used to having someone around anymore.
But I couldn’t wait. That’s why I arrived early—to see him before he leaves for work. I want to see the Yuki I remember, the one who was always there for me. Maybe things will go back to the way they were.
The streets of Kyoto blend the old with the new. Rows of vending machines glow outside convenience stores, their lights flickering in the daylight. Salarymen in crisp suits march past, heads down, eyes on their phones, while elderly women sweep the fronts of small shops with wooden signs hanging slightly askew. Every so often, I catch a glimpse of a temple roof peeking between modern office buildings—a reminder that tradition still holds its place here.
The sound of traffic isn’t loud, but it hums around me, mingling with the occasional chime of a bicycle bell and the distant toll of a temple bell somewhere deeper in the city. Kyoto feels different from Tokyo—less frantic, more measured. The streets are wide, lined with trees swaying in the morning breeze. Some houses still have old wooden sliding doors and curved roofs, as if they’re rooted in another time. Others are newer, with clean lines and glass windows.
I check the map on my phone, adjusting my bag as I decide to walk the rest of the way to Yuki’s place. Taxis are too expensive, and besides, walking gives me time to think. The streets here are a maze, with narrow alleys branching off unexpectedly, lined with quaint shops selling hand-crafted goods and traditional sweets. I wonder if Yuki ever walks through these streets, if he’s still the same person I remember.
Finally, after what feels like an hour but is probably just thirty minutes, I reach his address. The building is modest—a two-story Japanese-style apartment, simple but neat. Wooden accents frame the windows, and there’s a small garden out front with a stone path leading to the entrance. An old bicycle leans against the wall, and the second-floor windows are open slightly, curtains swaying in the light breeze.
I stood outside the apartment, nervously adjusting the straps of my backpack. My eyes landed on the nameplate on the door, and my stomach did a little flip. Miyuki? It wasn’t Yuki. I double-checked the address on my phone—it matched perfectly. But seeing that unfamiliar name made me hesitate. Maybe Yuki was living with someone? A roommate? A partner? My finger hovered over the doorbell before I pressed it, hoping for some clarity.
Light footsteps came from inside, and then a woman’s voice called out, “Coming, please wait a minute!” My heart skipped a beat. That voice didn’t sound like Yuki’s. For a second, I thought about bolting. But before I could make up my mind, the door swung open.
I was face-to-face with a tall, beautiful woman. She wore a crisp white blouse tucked into a long skirt, her hair elegantly pulled back in a bun. She had a soft, graceful look to her—a look I didn’t expect in a stranger at Yuki’s place. Without thinking, I blurted out, “Do you know my brother, Yuki?”
The woman’s eyes widened with recognition. She gasped softly, “Haruki…!”
My heart skipped. The familiarity in her voice—no, it couldn’t be…
"W-What?" I stammered, feeling a strange mix of disbelief and confusion.
The woman gave a small, awkward laugh before biting her lip. “Haruki…it’s me. I’m Yuki.”
My mind blanked. This woman, with her calm, graceful demeanor and soft voice, was… Yuki? The cousin I’d come all this way to reunite with?
“W-WHAT?!” I shouted, my voice cracking. "Y-You're Yuki?!"
She—he—nodded, looking both nervous and amused. “You’re a bit early, Haruki… two days early, actually.”
I forced a laugh, still trying to shake off the shock. “Yeah, well…I wanted to surprise you. Looks like I’m the one who got surprised!”
Yuki glanced at the clock on the wall and sighed. “Come inside. You must be tired.” With a half-smile, he added, “I don’t bite. Promise.”
Despite the surreal shock, I couldn’t help but feel a sense of relief. This was still Yuki. Different, yes, but maybe… still the same? I picked up my bag and followed him inside, feeling like I was stepping into an entirely new chapter—one I hadn’t expected.
The absurdity of it made me laugh, a tiny crack of normalcy breaking through. I picked up my suitcase, feeling the familiar warmth of his humor—though everything else felt like an alien world. I stepped inside, and Yuki pointed to the entryway. “Put your shoes here. Grab your bag and follow me.”
As I took off my shoes, I caught myself glancing at the long bun of hair resting on Yuki’s head. Was that real? How did he…grow it like that? The questions were endless, but none made sense in the moment.
I followed him down the hallway, still grappling with reality. Why is Yuki dressed like this? Why is he wearing a skirt? The voice… it’s still his voice, but everything else…
Yuki led me to a small guest room, where I dropped my bags. He handed me a towel. “Here. Get freshened up; the bathroom’s down the hall. I’ll make us some breakfast.”
“O-Okay…thanks,” I replied, barely processing the words. As he left the room, I sat on the bed, clutching the towel in my hands, my mind racing. Yuki was…a strikingly beautiful woman. What on earth happened?
Later, I found myself at the dining table, staring at a meal of miso soup, grilled fish, and rice. It smelled amazing, but I could barely taste it. Yuki, now across from me, seemed calm, sorting through some documents as if everything was perfectly normal.
Finally, he broke the silence. “I know you have a lot of questions,” he said, still focused on his papers. “About why I look like this…whether I’m a woman now…what’s going on.” He hesitated, his face going red with a mix of embarrassment and something else. “Can we talk later tonight? I’m still…adjusting to having someone see me like this. And…I’m running late for work.”
I nodded slowly, feeling completely lost. “I…I understand.” I didn’t. Not at all. But I could see he was struggling, and I didn’t want to push him.
Yuki glanced at the clock and grabbed his bag. “I’ve got to go. You must be exhausted from the trip. Rest up, okay?”
I managed a weak smile. “Yeah…take care, Onii-san. Have a good day at work.”
He stopped, gave me a tight-lipped smile, and slung his bag over his shoulder. “You too. I promise I’ll explain everything when I get back.”
The door clicked shut behind him, leaving me alone in the quiet apartment. I sat there for a while, staring blankly at the table, my food untouched. Does Yuki go to school…like this? As a woman? What happened while we were apart?
Groaning, I rubbed my temples, pinching myself to make sure this wasn’t some weird dream. But nothing changed. I was still in Yuki’s apartment, still grappling with the impossible reality before me.
I sighed, trying to steady my thoughts. “I’ll wait,” I whispered to myself. “Let him…her…explain everything later.”
But deep down, I knew nothing could prepare me for what was coming.
The Meeting
After Yuki left for work, time seemed to slow down to a crawl. I found myself pacing around the apartment, my mind still spinning from the morning’s events. I couldn't wrap my head around how much my brother had changed in just six years. His body—his whole presence—looked so much like a woman that I don’t think anyone would have recognized him like this. Heck, I didn’t recognize him.
I kept replaying the scene over and over. That bun. That unbelievably high and intricate bun on his head. How was it even possible? If I hadn’t seen him in person, I would have sworn it was some elaborate wig. But... it wasn’t. That hair was real. I could see it. I could feel it.
Then it hit me, just how long is his hair? I couldn’t stop imagining how it would look down.
I’ve always been fascinated with long hair, even when I was a kid. I remember begging my mom to let me grow mine out when I was about ten, convinced I’d look cool. After a year of struggling to get past the awkward “mop” phase, I gave up. My hair just never looked how I wanted it to. Not like Yuki’s. That silky, glossy, unreal hair. Even back when we were growing up, Yuki never had hair like this. I’ve only ever seen long hair like that on models, on social media, or in movies—never in real life.
The longest hair I’d seen on anyone was maybe waist-length, but Yuki’s... if I had to guess, it must reach past that—maybe even to the floor. It was impossible to imagine, but now I was almost obsessed with the thought. It felt strange to be this fixated on my own brother, but the way he looked now, it was as if he were a completely different person.
I tried to distract myself as the afternoon dragged on, restless and filled with a million questions. I decided to explore the apartment. It wasn’t too big—an average-sized apartment by Kyoto standards—but it was well-kept, cozy even. Two bedrooms, a small kitchen, and a living room area that opened out to a narrow balcony. From what I could tell, Yuki was renting the place. For someone living alone, it was... perfect. Neat, tidy, everything in its right place.
My room was simple but nice. There was a low table, a chair, and a futon tucked neatly in the corner. A small closet with sliding doors. Nothing fancy, but it felt welcoming. I didn’t dare go into Yuki’s room. Something about that just felt like crossing a line I wasn’t ready to cross yet.
I moved out to the balcony for a change of pace, taking in the city view. Kyoto was... different from the little town I grew up in. Here, you could see the streets lined with small stores and cafés, a few bicycles chained to poles, and the faint hum of traffic in the distance. A few trees and flower pots dotted the nearby balconies, including ours.
On the balcony, a small chair was set up next to a potted plant, probably for relaxing in the evenings. There were clothes hanging from a drying rack nearby, fluttering slightly in the breeze. And—oh man—I immediately noticed the women’s underwear. Panties and bras. They were Yuki’s. There was no mistaking that now. I sighed, running my hand through my hair. This was going to take some time to get used to.
“Huuuuh... when will he get back?” I muttered to myself, frustration bubbling up as I slumped into the chair. I had so many questions, but the wait was making me anxious. Eventually, I dozed off, lulled by the soft breeze and my restless thoughts.
Hours later, almost evening now, I jolted awake when I heard the doorbell ring. Heart pounding in anticipation, I scrambled to open it, thinking Yuki was finally back.
But instead, I found an old woman standing at the entrance. She smiled kindly at me, her hair tied back in a low bun, her eyes gentle but curious.
“Oh! Young man, who might you be?” she asked, her voice soft but firm. “Is Miyuki-san home?”
Miyuki? For a second, I didn’t get it, but then it clicked—Miyuki must be the name Yuki was going by here.
“Uh... no, she’s not back yet,” I said awkwardly. “I’m her younger brother, Haruki.”
The woman’s face lit up with recognition. “Ah, I see! Nice to meet you, Haruki-kun. I’m Miyuki-san’s neighbor from across the hall.” She handed me a small parcel wrapped neatly in paper. “I noticed she wasn’t home earlier, so I took this for her. Would you mind giving it to her when she gets back?”
I took the parcel with a bow. “Of course, thank you. I’ll make sure she gets it.”
The woman chuckled warmly. “Miyuki-san is lucky to have such a kind younger brother.” She turned to leave but stopped briefly. “Tell her I said hello, and if you need anything, don’t hesitate to come by, alright?”
“Will do. Thank you!” I called after her as she shuffled away down the hall. I closed the door and leaned against it for a moment, exhaling slowly.
Miyuki, huh? I guess that’s the name he goes by now.
The apartment felt quieter after that brief interaction. I put the parcel on the kitchen counter and washed my face, trying to shake off the haze of sleep and the lingering unease from earlier. I changed into more comfortable clothes and sat back down, waiting for Yuki to return. The questions in my mind were relentless:
Does he live like this all the time? Why did he change so much? Why is he going by Miyuki now? Does mom know?
I was so desperate for answers, but more than anything, I just wanted to see my brother again—to talk to him properly and understand what was going on. But all I could do now was wait.
I was about to call my mom to ask about it but stopped myself. Maybe he has his reasons, and I didn’t want to get him into trouble because of this. Besides, there was a part of me that wanted to hear the explanation from him first. Some things... they needed to be said in person, not over the phone.
Maybe this was one of those things where the truth is more complicated than it seems.
As I sat at the table, my laptop glowing softly in the dim light, I felt the stillness around me. I was halfway through finishing up my university application, filling in the last few details, but my mind kept slipping back to… Yuki. How was he so different? How was he still the same? I had all these questions swirling in my head, yet everything was so out of reach, just like him.
Then, I heard the door creak open, snapping me back to reality. My stomach did a nervous flip as I set the laptop aside and made my way to the entrance.
And there he was, adjusting the strap of his bag over his shoulder, looking a little frazzled. Yuki balanced himself, one hand on the wall, while he tried to slip off his shoes with that slight, delicate shuffle. I noticed the light dusting of blush on his cheeks as he looked up.
“Welcome back, nii-san,” I greeted, using the old honorific, testing it. Maybe it would feel normal.
He blinked up at me, surprised, his eyes wide for just a second before softening into that familiar smile of his. “Oh! Hey. I didn’t think you’d still be awake.”
I couldn’t help but notice the way he shifted his weight, like balancing himself in those work clothes—fitted and elegant—was a little tricky. Before I could stop myself, I took a step forward, holding my hand out.
“Here, let me take that. Must be heavy,” I offered.
For a second, he hesitated, clutching the strap with both hands. But then he softened and handed the bag to me, his fingers brushing mine. “Thank you… I didn’t realize how tired I was,” he murmured. And wow, his bag was heavier than I expected. How did he carry this every day?
We both moved into the living room together, and as he slipped off his shoes, I remembered something. “Oh, by the way, your neighbor came by earlier—an older lady. She left this package for you.”
“Oh, Mrs. Nakano, right?” Yuki replied, his voice holding a kind of quiet warmth. “She’s always checking in on me,” he added with a soft laugh, lifting the package from my hand gently, like it was delicate.
“Yeah,” I nodded, “but she called you Miyuki. Is that what you go by now?” I asked, trying to keep my tone casual, though it didn’t feel like a casual question.
Yuki’s lips curved into a small, embarrassed smile. “Yeah, it’s… it’s just what I go by now. Makes things easier around here.” There was something a little sad in the way he said it, but I let it slide.
“Well, go on. Freshen up. I’ll make some tea,” I said, pushing myself to act casual.
He raised an eyebrow at that, looking genuinely amused. “You? Making tea?”
I grinned, feeling a spark of pride. “Hey, I’ve grown up, you know. I can cook, too. Believe it or not.”
Yuki chuckled, a delicate sound that reminded me of our old times together. “I still remember the kid who nearly burned the kitchen down with instant ramen.”
“Oh, please, that was years ago!” I laughed, rolling my eyes.
“All right, all right,” he said, waving a delicate hand at me. “I’ll take your word for it,” he teased.
I watched him head down the hall to freshen up, his silhouette graceful, refined. I caught myself staring at the way he walked, noticing the way he adjusted his collar and smoothed out his skirt as he moved, small, soft movements that seemed like second nature to him now. And that bun—so perfectly styled, almost surreal.
As he disappeared into his room, I headed to the kitchen, setting the tea up and trying to process what I’d just seen. How had he become… so different? And yet, there was something there, something achingly familiar.
Soon enough, he came back, looking more relaxed. Still in his work clothes, but a bit softer somehow, like he’d taken a breath of fresh air. I poured the tea, sliding his cup over.
“Go on, try it,” I urged, a little more eagerly than I meant to. “Tell me if I did it right.”
He took a sip, his eyes closing as he tasted it, and then he smiled. “It’s perfect. Thank you, Haruki.” The way he said my name like that, softly, sent a rush of pride through me.
“See?” I smirked, leaning back, “I told you I’ve improved.”
He laughed quietly, covering his mouth with one hand, a small feminine gesture that surprised me. But I liked it—no, I loved it. It felt like the best of Yuki was still right there, wrapped in something new.
After a few moments of silence, I couldn’t hold back anymore. “So… Miyuki, huh?” I asked, watching his reaction carefully. “Is that what everyone calls you now?”
He set his cup down, nodding slowly. “Yes… it’s just what I go by now. It’s… it’s simpler that way, I guess.”
“Right… simpler.” I could only nod, but the questions were bubbling up. I couldn’t stop myself. “Okay, but… I mean, Yuki, are you… are you a woman now? Should I… call you ‘onee-san’?”
Yuki blinked, his cheeks turning that same soft pink again, and he let out a nervous little laugh, raising his hand as if to shield his face. “Wow… straight to the big question, huh?” His voice was light, but I could hear something fragile beneath it.
I tried to smile. “I mean, you just look so… I don’t know, it’s hard to believe you’re still…”
Yuki looked down, his gaze trailing to the table. “I know, Haruki. I know it’s… a lot to take in.” His fingers touched the edge of his blouse gently. “But no, I’m still… still a man. Even if I look like this,” he said, his hand drifting to gesture, almost apologetically, towards his chest.
I blinked, a little embarrassed, but I was too curious to stop. “Really? But… what about… I mean, those?” I pointed, feeling my face heat up as I gestured toward his chest.
Yuki winced, bringing his hand up to cover himself. “Yeah… I know. They’re real, but it’s just… something that happened. It’s complicated.”
Sensing his unease, I tried to back off. “We don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to.”
He looked up at me, smiling gratefully. “Thanks. I appreciate that, Haruki.”
I shifted a little, still glancing at him, my curiosity unabated. “Just one more question. Do you… you know, like men now?”
Yuki blinked, startled, and then his lips curved into a small, amused smile. “No. I still prefer women, if that’s what you mean.”
“Good to know,” I muttered, grinning.
Yuki just shook his head, laughing softly, and for the first time in ages, it felt natural, like we were back to ourselves. Then he raised an eyebrow at me. “But you still haven’t told me how you’re going to address me?”
I smirked, pretending to think it over. “Well, I was thinking ‘Yuki onee-san’ has a nice ring to it,” I teased, my grin growing wider.
Yuki groaned, covering his face in embarrassment, but I could see him smiling underneath. “Oh, come on, Haruki. Just call me Yuki.”
“Fine, fine… Yuki it is,” I said, laughing.
Once the laughter died down, I found myself staring at that perfectly done bun of his. I couldn’t help it—it was mesmerizing. “One last thing, though… is that really your hair?”
Yuki’s face flushed, and he fidgeted with his fingers, looking down. “It… it is,” he mumbled, clearly a little self-conscious.
“Can I see it?” I leaned forward, feeling like a kid. “You know how I’ve always been obsessed with long hair! C’mon, please?”
Yuki bit his lip, looking up with a shy smile, and he hesitated. “All right… but only because it’s you.”
The Talk!
Yuki stood up, a bit hesitant, and reached for the pins holding his bun together. His fingers moved gracefully, unpinning one section at a time, as if he’d done this countless times. He removed the last pin and held the bun in place for a moment, almost as if gathering the courage to let it fall.
When he finally let go, the bun unraveled slowly, cascading down in soft, controlled waves. His hair was longer than I remembered—far longer. It wasn't just to his waist or knees; it flowed down almost to his ankles. I was stunned.
I blinked, staring at the dark, glossy strands. It was mesmerizing, the way his hair shimmered in the light, thick and healthy all the way to the ends. The air between us felt still, and I could barely breathe. I had never seen hair like this in my life, and I couldn’t believe it was my brother's.
Yuki glanced back, clearly shy. “So... what do you think?” His voice wavered just a little.
I swallowed hard, still processing. “I... I... I’m lost for words,” I stammered. My heart raced, unable to hide the awe in my voice. It was more beautiful than I imagined, more than I could even put into words.
Yuki gave a soft, nervous laugh, noticing my stunned reaction. “I didn’t expect you to be this surprised.”
After a moment of silence, I finally gathered my thoughts enough to speak. “Nii-san...”
“Yes?” He turned slightly, curious about what I’d say next.
“Umm... can I... can I touch your hair?” I asked cautiously, unsure if my request would make him uncomfortable. The question hung in the air for a few seconds, and I started to regret it, feeling the weight of my words.
Yuki's eyes widened slightly in surprise, and for a moment, the room was filled with awkward tension. I quickly tried to backtrack. “I’m sorry! It’s such an odd request, I didn’t mean to—”
“Wait,” Yuki cut me off, his voice softer now. “You can... touch them.”
I froze. “What?”
“You can touch them,” Yuki repeated, his cheeks flushing as he said it. “You're my younger brother. I trust you.” His words held a strange sense of sincerity that made my chest tighten. I couldn’t believe he was allowing this.
“Really?” I asked again, just to be sure.
Yuki gave a small nod. “Yeah. But let me sit down first. I’ve had a long day at work.”
I waited as he moved beside me, adjusting his hair so that it wouldn’t tangle. He sat down with his back to me, and even seated, his hair spilled across the floor like a dark waterfall.
I couldn’t help but let out a soft laugh. “You look like a Japanese Rapunzel from behind, you know?”
Yuki chuckled. “Rapunzel, huh? At least you're not calling me a princess. Do you need me to let down my hair again?” He smirked, though his voice was still shy.
I grinned at his joke. “Milday, may I?” I teased, imitating a knight asking for permission.
Yuki rolled his eyes. “Just hurry up before I change my mind,” he muttered playfully. “I’m starting to feel too self-conscious.”
My heart pounded in my chest as I moved behind him and reached out, almost afraid to start. “You can begin,” Yuki said, his voice quieter now. “Don’t make me wait any longer...”
I carefully took a few strands in my hands, marveling at how soft and silky they were. Despite being tied up all day, his hair remained perfectly smooth, each strand sliding effortlessly through my fingers.
“You weren’t kidding... this is incredible,” I whispered. “Your hair is so thick and healthy... I think even girls would be jealous of how perfect it is.”
Yuki laughed nervously. “Yeah, they grew fast. Even I’m surprised sometimes when I see them.”
I let the strands fall and took another handful, letting them flow through my fingers like water. “I can’t believe it’s grown this much in just six years.”
“Neither can I,” Yuki admitted. “I take good care of it, but still... it’s hard to keep up with sometimes.”
I continued running my fingers through the long locks, feeling how dense and full they were. “Do you like them?” Yuki asked suddenly, his voice uncertain.
I paused, considering his question. “Like them? Nii-san... I love them. They’re extraordinary. I’ve never seen hair like this in my life.” My voice was full of admiration, and I meant every word.
Yuki smiled shyly. “I’m glad. You know, I don’t usually let anyone touch my hair. It’s... personal to me. But you're family. I trust you.”
Hearing that made my heart swell. I let go of his hair and sat beside him, feeling a strange sense of closeness. Yuki looked away, clearly embarrassed, but I could see in his eyes how much my words meant to him.
I took a deep breath and decided to ask the question that had been on my mind all evening. “So... can you finally tell me how all of this happened?” I hesitated before adding, “I don’t hate you like this, you know. You’re still my brother, but... it’s a lot to take in. You never told me anything about... all this. My brother never seemed interested in women’s clothes or long hair before. What changed?”
Yuki looked down at his lap, holding his hands together. His fingers twitched slightly, and he shifted a few strands of hair behind his ears, clearly nervous. “I’m... I’m really happy that you don’t hate me,” he began quietly. “And thank you for giving me the space to figure things out.”
I nodded, waiting for him to continue.
Yuki sighed deeply. “It’s a long story, but... it all started about six years ago.”
He glanced at me, his eyes full of hesitation and uncertainty. The atmosphere between us felt heavier now, more personal, as if he was about to reveal something deeply painful.
I watched Yuki carefully, trying to pull memories from that time he’d last visited home. It had been so long, I wasn’t sure I’d get it right. But Yuki’s voice broke the silence as he nudged my memory along.
The Awe!
“Do you remember the last time I visited home?” Yuki asked, his tone light but with a hint of something deeper.
I paused, trying to think back. “Wasn’t it… I think I was exhausted from the sports festival at school?”
Yuki nodded, a small grin tugging at his lips. “Yeah, you were asleep. Dead to the world. I came over to wake you up, and you looked so terrified.”
“Oh! That’s right!” I cut him off, laughing as it all came rushing back. “You woke me up with your hair all down like that—seriously, you looked like Sadako from that horror movie! You totally freaked me out!”
He chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. “I guess I did look a little ghostly back then. Even our mom was shocked.”
“Oh, she told me about that! She was shocked because you looked so different with long hair,” I said, picturing that moment in my mind, how surreal it had been to see Yuki like that. “It was the first time you’d ever grown it out, right?”
Yuki nodded. “Yeah. But back then, it was only to my shoulders. Shorter than now.”
I raised an eyebrow, studying him. He looked so different now, with his hair much longer, and yet somehow more himself than ever. “I remember you saying it was because you wanted to try out a new style in the city. You wanted to blend in or something, right?”
Yuki paused, his gaze distant. “To tell you the truth… that was just an excuse.”
“What? Seriously?” I asked, surprised. This was news to me. Growing out his hair had always seemed like a style choice, some kind of reinvention for his new life in the city.
“Yeah.” Yuki’s voice softened, almost as if he were revealing a part of himself he rarely shared. “At the time, I didn’t have a proper job lined up. I was running low on money, so I figured I’d just stop going for haircuts to save what little I had. Growing it out was easier than spending on trims.”
“Oh…” I hadn’t known that at all. I’d just assumed it was his way of adapting to city life, blending in, trying something new. I thought back to that time—how he looked with his hair shorter, the way mom had fussed over it. “Even back then, though, your hair was nice. I remember mom brushing it out and smiling. She always looked so proud.”
Yuki’s expression softened, his eyes distant as if seeing those memories play out in his mind. “Yeah… she eventually grew to like it,” he said, his voice almost too quiet to hear. There was a sad smile on his lips, and for a moment, he seemed far away.
Seeing that look, something tightened in my chest. “You… you miss her, don’t you?”
“A lot.” His voice was barely a whisper, but the weight of those words was heavy, settling between us.
Just then, a memory surfaced, and I blurted out, “Wait—onii-san, didn’t you say you were going to cut your hair for an interview recently?”
He looked at me, a bit surprised, as if impressed by my memory. “Good memory, Haruki. I didn’t think you’d remember that.”
I laughed, a bit embarrassed. “Thanks! I just… I guess I remember because I was sad when you mentioned cutting it. I didn’t want you to lose it, you know?”
A faint smile tugged at his lips, amused by my confession. “I can’t believe you thought about it that much.”
I scratched my head, feeling a bit sheepish. But then, I gestured towards him, taking in his long hair and the way he’d changed since then. “So… what happened?” I asked, looking him up and down, still a bit confused. “Why all this?” I gestured vaguely, trying to encapsulate his long hair, his slender figure, the way he seemed more refined, almost ethereal.
Yuki looked down, a hint of sadness in his expression, but also a certain acceptance. He was quiet for a moment, as if gathering his thoughts. I waited, hoping he’d tell me the story, the real one this time, about everything that led to this version of Yuki sitting beside me now.
Yuki 6 years before!
6 Years Before. (Kyoto Station.)
The station was packed, a relentless tide of people surging forward as if the whole of Kyoto were in a hurry. I pushed through, clutching my bag, trying to keep my hastily-tied ponytail from falling apart. Everything had been planned out—the haircut, the polished suit, a calm entrance. But now, thanks to a sudden reschedule, I was late and unkempt. Not the impression I wanted to give.
As I finally broke free from the station’s crush, the sky hung gray and heavy, a light drizzle starting to fall. I caught a glimpse of myself in a shop window as I passed and winced. My hair was a bit too long, a bit unruly—definitely not helping the composed, reliable image I wanted. What if they thought I wasn’t serious? First impressions mattered, and today, I didn’t look like the person I needed to be.
I tried to shake off the thought, pushing forward as the drizzle turned to steady rain. The narrow sidewalk was packed, umbrellas popping open around me, slowing my pace even further. Each obstacle—crowds, weather, the nagging worry about my appearance—seemed intent on tripping me up. I willed myself forward, focusing on getting to the university before time ran out.
As I finally reached the campus, I felt a weight lift. The main building towered over an empty sports field, empty and peaceful in the summer hush. I stopped to catch my breath, easing the tension in my shoulders. At least it wasn’t bustling; I couldn’t imagine braving a crowd on campus on top of everything else.
"This place is... big," I murmured, glancing around, trying to shake off my nerves. The dignified quiet gave the place an air of importance, and I felt a spark of excitement imagining myself here—a place to finally settle, a space that could feel like home after so many uncertain years.
Inside the building, I made my way to the reception desk, where a woman greeted me with a warm smile. "Yes, we were expecting you," she said, glancing at her notes. "If you don’t mind waiting a few minutes, we’ll arrange everything for your interview. There’s a seating area over there."
I nodded and bowed slightly. “Thank you very much.”
Settling into a seat, I tried to calm myself, but I couldn’t resist glancing at my reflection in the nearby window. It wasn’t the first time I’d worried over my appearance. My features were softer than I wanted, and my ponytail only made it worse. After a few moments, I leaned toward the receptionist.
"Excuse me—would you mind pointing me to the washroom?"
She nodded, directing me down the hall. I gave her another quick bow and followed her directions, the echo of my steps underscoring the quiet corridor.
Inside the washroom, I gave myself a long look in the mirror. My suit was neat, my tie straight, my watch polished. A picture of reliability. But still, my eyes landed on my hair.
"Suit…ok. Watch…ok. Hair…" I muttered, fidgeting with the ponytail. I had always struggled to balance my image, caught between wanting to look professional and not wanting to be mistaken for someone I wasn't. I took a deep breath, shaking off the thought for now, and straightened up, deciding to make the best of it. With a final nod at my reflection, I returned to the waiting area.
A few minutes later, the receptionist waved me over. She led me to a wooden door with a modest plaque identifying it as the interview room. Before I stepped in, she gave me a warm, encouraging smile.
“Good luck, Yuki-san.”
I took a deep breath, trying to brace myself for what I hoped would be good news, and stepped back into the room. Ms. Sato greeted me with a calm smile, though I could sense a trace of hesitation in her eyes.
Taking a deep breath, Yuki gave a polite nod. “Thank you.” He steadied his shoulders, slid open the door, and stepped inside.
The room was softly lit by daylight filtering through a window, casting a gentle glow around Ms. Sato, who sat upright at a low table. Her gaze shifted to meet his as he entered, her eyes widening slightly as they took in his face, a mix of surprise and something Yuki couldn’t quite read. He felt his throat tighten but forced a smile, bowing deeply as he greeted her.
“Good morning, Ms. Sato. Thank you for this opportunity.”
She nodded, still watching him closely, her surprise lingering. “Good morning, Yuki-san. Please, have a seat.”
As I settled onto the cushion, I felt Ms. Sato’s eyes appraising him, her gaze lingering on my face, his tied-back hair, and my neatly pressed suit. A brief, uneasy silence filled the room as she opened a folder, scanning its contents.
“Yuki-san, I see you’ve recently graduated. Could you tell me why you chose teaching, and why this university in particular?”
I took a breath, gathering my thoughts and spoke earnestly about my passion for teaching, the joy I found in helping others learn, and why I believed the university’s nurturing reputation aligned perfectly with my goals. The interview seemed to be going smoothly, and I felt I was making a strong impression. But toward the end, I sensed a shift in Ms. Sato’s tone.
I looked across the desk as Ms. Sato scanned over her notes, her gaze steady and focused. “Yuki-san,” she began carefully, and I felt my heart tighten. “Your dedication is clear, and I’m impressed by your answers. However…” She hesitated, her expression softening slightly, as if choosing her words with extra care. “This position… it was intended for a female candidate. And… when I reviewed your application and photos, I had assumed you were a woman.”
My stomach dropped. Another misunderstanding. I’d faced this reaction before, but each time, it seemed to sting more. I’d been searching for months, with my savings growing thinner by the day. I couldn’t afford to lose this opportunity.
“Ms. Sato,” I said softly, swallowing back the tightness in my throat, “I understand… I may not be what you expected. But teaching is everything to me. I’ve been working so hard for this… I promise, if you give me a chance, I’ll prove myself. I just… I need this job.”
The words came tumbling out before I could hold them back, but Ms. Sato listened, her expression shifting to one of quiet contemplation.
She leaned back, folding her hands thoughtfully. “Yuki-san,” she said, her voice gentle, “your perseverance is admirable, and it’s clear that you truly care about teaching.” She paused, her gaze softening with a hint of compassion. “I’ll give this some serious consideration. Could you wait outside for just a few minutes?”
I bowed deeply. “Thank you so much, Ms. Sato,” I said, barely containing my relief.
In the quiet hallway, my mind raced, replaying every word of our conversation. I pressed my hands into my knees, whispering a silent prayer. Just this once… please, let me catch a break.
Moments later, the sound of footsteps broke through my thoughts, and the receptionist appeared. “Yuki-san,” she said with a polite smile, “Ms. Sato is ready for you.”
I stood quickly, murmuring my thanks, and took a steadying breath as I walked back into the room, hoping that this would be the chance I so desperately needed.
I stood quickly, murmuring my thanks, and walked back into the room, trying to steady my breathing. Ms. Sato greeted me with a calm smile, though I could still sense a hint of hesitation in her eyes. She gestured for me to sit, and I did, forcing myself to keep my posture straight despite the pounding in my chest.
“Yuki-san,” she began carefully, “there may be a way for you to work here.” She paused, and my heart leaped with a flicker of hope, only to stutter when she added, “But…”
“But?” I leaned forward, hanging on her words.
She looked at me, as if weighing something important. “But I don’t know if you will be comfortable with it.”
“Please, tell me,” I said, my voice barely above a whisper. A knot of anxiety twisted in my stomach as I waited.
Ms. Sato straightened, her tone turning serious. “We’ve been instructed to increase the number of female staff members. Right now, we’re severely lacking, and the university administration has been clear about bringing in more women for balance.”
I nodded slowly, trying to understand. I had a vague sense of where this might be going, but still, I waited for her to finish.
She cleared her throat, watching me with a steady gaze. “If you could… present yourself as a woman, we could consider you for this position.”
Her words hit me like a punch to the gut. “Wait… you’re asking me to work here as a woman?”
She gave a small, understanding smile, fully aware of how surreal it sounded. “Yes, that’s the gist of it.”
I stammered, my mind racing. “You… you want me to work here as a female teacher?”
She nodded gently. “That’s why I wanted to ask if you’d be comfortable. It’s a lot to ask, and I understand if it’s too much.”
I looked down at my hands, my throat tight. I’d been without work for almost a year. My savings were nearly gone, and the thought of returning home, defeated, made my chest ache. I’d fought so hard to get here, and now… this was the only opportunity.
“But… is there really no other way?” I asked, my voice barely a whisper.
Ms. Sato shook her head, her expression apologetic but resolute. “No. The administration is clear about our need for female staff. If we don’t fill these positions, it reflects poorly on the university.”
I swallowed, feeling trapped. “But… how would I even manage? What if someone found out?”
Her voice softened. “We’ll arrange everything to ensure confidentiality. I’ll personally help you with whatever you need—finances, guidance… all of it. You won’t be alone in this.”
“But still…” The words felt small, uncertain. What she was offering seemed impossible—support, a job, stability—but at a heavy cost. Could I really take on a new identity, even on the surface, and live with it day after day?
Ms. Sato checked her watch, giving me an understanding nod. “I have a lunch break coming up. Why don’t you take some time to think it through? I’ll be back in twenty minutes, and we can discuss your decision then.”
I nodded numbly. “Thank you, Ms. Sato.”
As she left, I sat alone in the quiet hallway, trying to collect my thoughts. The past year had been nothing but struggle—rejections, missed opportunities, interviews that went nowhere. Here, finally, was a real chance. But to take it, I’d have to present myself as someone… someone I wasn’t.
I sighed, gazing out the hallway window to where students gathered on the university grounds. They laughed together, looking carefree, so certain of their place in the world. I envied them. They didn’t have to question who they were or wonder what they’d sacrifice to survive.
Could I really do this? Could I set aside a part of myself to move forward? The thought of returning home empty-handed made me feel hollow. I couldn’t face that.
As the minutes ticked by, I made up my mind.
When Ms. Sato returned, her footsteps light, she looked at me expectantly, a trace of concern in her eyes.
“So, Yuki-san… have you made your decision?”
I looked up, feeling the weight of my choice settle within me, but I was resolved. “Yes,” I said, my voice steadier than I expected. “I’ll do it.”
A warm smile spread across her face, filled with relief and encouragement. “Good. Come back inside, and we can discuss the details further.”
Back in the interview room, she gestured for me to sit, her demeanor professional yet supportive. “Yuki-san,” she began, folding her hands, “the paperwork will be simple, but the transition itself will require some adjustment. You’ll need to present yourself in a way that aligns with the university’s expectations.”
I nodded, nervous but determined. “I understand. I’m ready to take on the challenges.”
She studied me for a moment, then asked, “Could you… let your hair down? I’d like to see how it looks.”
“Oh, uh, sure.” I reached up, feeling self-conscious, and let my hair fall past my shoulders. My heart raced as she observed me, her expression contemplative.
She nodded approvingly. “It’s good that you have such delicate features, Yuki-san. This could work… for now, at least.”
I let out a nervous laugh. “Honestly, I almost cut my hair for the interview. I thought it might look more professional.”
Ms. Sato smiled. “Good thing you didn’t. Today might have turned out very differently. In fact, I’d suggest letting it grow longer—it will help you blend in more naturally.”
I nodded, making a mental note to resist any future temptation to cut it. “Understood, Ms. Sato.”
“Do you have anyone in Kyoto who could help with clothing, makeup, and other adjustments?”
The thought of my family flashed through my mind, but I knew they wouldn’t understand. I shook my head. “No… I don’t have anyone here who could help.”
Ms. Sato nodded, thoughtful. “For now, I’ll help you with the initial stages. We need to act quickly—school reopens in ten days, and there’s much for you to prepare.”
I felt a wave of gratitude and relief wash over me. “Thank you, Sato-sensei,” I said, letting the honorific slip naturally, feeling a deep respect for her willingness to help.
Ms. Sato acknowledged the title with a warm smile. “You’re welcome, Yuki-san. But this is only the beginning. You’ll need to put in a lot of effort, and it won’t be easy.”
I straightened, determination firming in my voice. “I understand. When do we start?”
She glanced at her watch. “Are you free this evening? We could begin preparations immediately.”
I nodded, feeling a small surge of confidence. “Yes, I’m free.”
“Good,” she replied, her expression resolute. “Then let’s get started.”
Back To Present
“So that’s how all this happened?” I asked, my mind still reeling from Yuki’s unexpected story.
“Yeah,” he nodded. “All of it started from that interview,” Yuki replied, his gaze turning distant, as if reliving each moment.
“So… what happened after the interview?” I pressed, leaning forward with curiosity.
“Ms. Sato took me shopping that very evening. She said if I was going to do this, I needed to be prepared with everything… even things I hadn’t thought of,” Yuki explained, looking almost sheepish.
Back to the Past
As we walked through the bustling streets of Kyoto that evening, Ms. Sato led me confidently through stores I’d never even thought to enter. The air was thick with a mix of perfumes and chatter, and I felt out of place with every step. The weight of what I’d agreed to was starting to sink in.
She was scanning the racks, picking out blouses, skirts, makeup, and... things I hadn’t anticipated. She held up a set of women’s undergarments.
“Sato-sensei, do I… need to get these too?” I asked, unable to keep the discomfort out of my voice. I pointed at the bra and panties, feeling my face heat up.
“Yes, you do,” she replied calmly, as though this were the most natural thing in the world. “It’ll help you get used to the transformation. The right undergarments will make it easier to move and feel as you should.”
I stared at the items in her hand, my face burning. The idea of wearing… these, as a guy, felt absurd. But I’d already come this far, and Ms. Sato had been so supportive. “Alright,” I said with a sigh, bracing myself.
We continued shopping, picking up things I’d never owned before—breast pads, makeup, even two pairs of heels. Each item she handed me felt like a step further into a world I didn’t fully understand yet. She was thorough, explaining what each item would help me achieve and how it would contribute to my “new appearance.” I just nodded, my mind swimming with all the changes that lay ahead.
After what felt like hours, we finally sat down in a small restaurant to have dinner. I barely noticed what I ordered, too focused on the bags of unfamiliar clothes and accessories beside me.
“You can pay me back once you start getting paid,” she said, her voice warm but firm.
“Thank you, really,” I replied, taking a bite of soba noodles. “I don’t know what I’d do without you.”
She smiled and waved a hand dismissively. “It’s nothing, Yuki. I believe in you.”
As I looked at the bags beside me, a sudden realization hit me like a cold wave. “Um… Sato-sensei, I have a problem,” I said cautiously.
She looked up from her food, raising an eyebrow. “What is it?”
I hesitated, then leaned in, lowering my voice. “Where am I supposed to… you know… change into these clothes? If I do this at home, my grandma will find out. And if she sees these clothes…” I trailed off, imagining the horror on her face if she discovered me like this.
Ms. Sato blinked, clearly surprised. “Oh, I didn’t realize it was that serious at home.”
I nodded, feeling a bit embarrassed. “She’s very traditional… if she saw me like this, she’d probably throw me out.”
“Wow, that much?” she asked, her eyes wide.
“Yeah,” I replied with a rueful smile.
After a moment, she looked thoughtful, then said, “Well, don’t worry about that. You can change at my place.”
“Really?” I asked, feeling a rush of relief.
She nodded. “I live nearby with my daughter. It’s quiet, and you won’t be bothering anyone. We’ll make it work.”
I let out a breath I didn’t realize I’d been holding. “Thank you so much, Sato-sensei,” I said, bowing slightly.
She smiled, amused. “Where did you think I was planning to teach you all of this? At the university?”
“Ah, right,” I said, scratching my head, realizing how naive I must have sounded.
Present
“For the next ten days, she trained me,” Yuki said, his expression softening as he thought back. “She taught me everything—how to walk in heels, how to speak, behave, apply makeup, style my hair… you name it. I would go to her place early each morning and stay till evening. She worked with me all day, preparing me for the real deal.”
“She sounds amazing,” I said, impressed. “You must be glad to have had someone like her on your side.”
“I am,” he said, his voice filled with quiet gratitude. “If it weren’t for her… I honestly don’t know what would have happened.”
Yuki fell silent, his eyes unfocused, deep in thought.
“Please, keep going. I’m really invested now,” I whispered, not wanting to break the moment.
He smiled and continued, “So, after ten days of training, I was finally ready. Or as ready as I could be.”
Back to the Past
The morning of my first day as a teacher arrived, and I woke up early. My nerves were already on edge. I had to stop by Sato-sensei’s house to change, so I made sure everything was packed and checked myself in the mirror. I was wearing a simple white shirt and blue trousers to avoid raising any suspicions with Grandma. But even though I looked “normal,” I couldn’t shake the awareness that underneath, I was wearing women’s underwear.
Sato-sensei had insisted I get used to them, so I’d been wearing them for the past few days. I had to admit, they were soft and comfortable, but I was always worried that someone would notice—especially Grandma. Luckily, her mood was good that morning; she was thrilled that I’d finally secured a job after so long.
As I was about to leave, Grandma came to the door. “Hey, you’ve got everything, right?”
“Yes, Grandma,” I replied, holding up the lunchbox she’d packed for me.
She looked at me with a hint of suspicion, her gaze landing on my ponytail. “Are you sure you’ll be okay with that hair?”
“It’s fine,” I lied. “They actually prefer it longer since I’ll be teaching a girls’ class.”
She frowned slightly but seemed to accept it. “If you say so… just don’t go too far with it.”
“Of course,” I said quickly, eager to leave before she had more questions. “Bye, Grandma!”
She waved me off, and I left, feeling a strange mix of relief and anxiety.
After a short walk, I reached Sato-sensei’s house and rang the doorbell. She opened the door with a warm smile, ushering me inside.
“Alright, everything’s set up in the guest room. Go on, get changed,” she said, handing me a carefully laid-out outfit.
I closed the door behind me and took a deep breath. This was it. I changed out of my usual clothes and reached for the bra, slipping it on and fitting the breast pads she’d given me. I adjusted it a few times, feeling awkward but remembering her instructions. Then came the blouse, a soft white that flowed smoothly as I buttoned it up, followed by a neatly tailored skirt.
Next was my hair. I took off my ponytail band and carefully brushed it out into a long, neat bob as she’d shown me. Lastly, the makeup—simple lipstick, a touch of blush, and some eyeliner. I checked my reflection, surprised by how… different I looked.
I stepped out of the room, feeling the shift in my movements, the slight click of the heels against the floor.
Sato-sensei looked me over, a professional scrutiny in her gaze. “Not bad,” she said, brushing a stray hair back and adjusting my blouse. “But remember to keep your posture softer, more relaxed. You’re not used to this, but with time, it’ll come naturally.”
I nodded, absorbing her advice. She had an encouraging smile as she took a step back. “Ready to make your debut?”
With a final, steadying breath, I nodded. “Ready.”
We left for the university, the weight of my new identity settling on me with each step.
Present
“So, how was the first day as a teacher?” I asked, leaning forward, eager to hear the details.
Yuki’s expression immediately turned wry, and he gave a small, almost nervous laugh. “Oh… it was not good at all. I was nervous and self-conscious the whole time. Sure, Sato-sensei trained me extensively for those ten days and even took me outside dressed as ‘Miyuki’ to help me adjust. But this was different. I had to stand in front of a classroom full of students, pretending to be a woman, with no one there to support me.”
“This sounds like so much work; you must have been overwhelmed!” I replied, imagining the weight of it all.
“Overwhelmed?” he said, shaking his head. “That’s an understatement.”
I glanced at his face, catching a brief, pained look, like he was reliving an uncomfortable memory. He looked, for a moment, like a girl haunted by an awkward past, and I felt a pang of sympathy.
“If it’s too much, you don’t have to talk about it,” I said gently. “I don’t want to force you.”
Yuki gave a small smile and shook his head. “No, it’s alright. If anything, sharing it with you… it actually feels kind of nice.” He looked down, collecting his thoughts, then continued. “That first day, though—it really was something.”
Back to the Past
As Sato-sensei and I entered the school grounds, I could feel my heart racing. Students were already filling the courtyard, mingling and chatting, their voices creating a constant hum that seemed to echo around us. The moment we stepped through the gates, several heads turned to look our way, some lingering longer on me than I’d hoped. I felt painfully aware of every glance, every curious gaze.
"Good morning, Sensei!" students called out, bowing respectfully as we walked past. Sato-sensei greeted each one back with a calm confidence, effortlessly recalling every name.
One girl, looking about fifteen, stopped in her tracks to greet us. Her eyes flicked curiously to me, and she tilted her head. “Sensei, is she a new teacher?”
My heart skipped a beat at the word “she.” It felt strange, hearing myself addressed like that, yet there was something surreal about it, like stepping into a role in a play. I caught myself, reminded of Sato-sensei’s training, and summoned a polite smile.
“Yes, this is Miyuki-sensei,” Sato-sensei introduced smoothly. “She’ll be teaching here starting today.”
“Oh, good morning, Sensei!” the girl said with a respectful bow.
“Good morning,” I replied in my best feminine voice, the one we’d practiced until it felt natural.
The girl smiled, seemingly satisfied, and joined her friends. Each interaction left me a little more conscious of the delicate balance I was maintaining. Every move, every word had to fit this new persona, and I was terrified of slipping up.
As we moved through the hallway, the curious glances only grew. Sato-sensei’s calm demeanor was my anchor, and I kept my focus on her, mirroring her posture, her gentle nods. I wondered how long it would take before “Miyuki” started feeling real to me.
When we finally reached the staff room, the atmosphere shifted. The hum of casual conversation among teachers paused for a moment as they turned their attention to us. The room had an orderly feel, with teachers quietly sorting through paperwork, some in quiet discussion. Being introduced here felt like stepping into a new realm.
Sato-sensei, as the department head, commanded immediate respect. She nodded at each teacher who greeted her, effortlessly guiding me through the room. “Good morning, everyone,” she said. “This is Miyuki-san, our newest addition.”
I offered a respectful bow to each teacher as they greeted me in turn. “Good morning,” I said, doing my best to meet their gazes without flinching. The tension in my shoulders was mounting as I fought to maintain my composed appearance.
Sato-sensei gestured to a small cubicle in the corner. “This will be your desk, Miyuki-san.” She handed me a Teacher ID card, my name neatly printed beneath the title. The sight of “Miyuki Takahashi” made it feel real in a new way—a silent acknowledgment of the role I’d committed to.
“Thank you, Sato-sensei,” I murmured, accepting the ID and quickly pinning it to my blouse. Each small action, each minor detail felt magnified, like a test of my new identity.
After introducing me to each teacher—each greeting a delicate blend of formal politeness and personal warmth—I was feeling overwhelmed. As “Miyuki,” I had to manage not only the usual nerves of a first day but also the added weight of maintaining my feminine mannerisms and voice. Even with Sato-sensei by my side, it was a lot to take in.
Present.
“Wait… so none of the teachers knew you were a guy?” I asked, eyebrows raised in disbelief.
Yuki rolled his eyes, an amused smile pulling at his lips. “Are you an idiot? Of course they didn’t know. If they had, I would’ve been kicked out before the day was over.”
“Sorry, sorry!” I said, chuckling sheepishly. “So, only Sato-sensei knew? No one else?”
“Just her and her assistant, who had scheduled my interview. And that’s it.”
I tried to imagine it—pretending to be someone else every day, with no one to confide in, and under constant scrutiny. “That must have been rough, being alone like that.”
“It was,” he admitted, his gaze dropping to the floor. “But it was safer that way. Teachers gossip, and some of them can be… let’s just say, not very accepting. If they’d known, I would have been outed and fired before I even settled in.”
I nodded, feeling a pang of sympathy. He had taken on all of this just to survive in a world that wouldn’t accept him as he was. The thought stirred something within me, a mixture of admiration and sadness.
Back to the Past
After what felt like hours of greetings and introductions, I finally had a moment to breathe. I let out a sigh, slumping slightly against my cubicle
“Finally, done with this…” I muttered under my breath.
Sato-sensei chuckled beside me. “This is just the beginning, Yuki-san. Now comes the real challenge—in the classroom.”
Her words sent a jolt of anxiety through me. “Did you have to say it like that?” I grumbled. “You make it sound like I’m going to battle.”
She flashed me a sly smile. “Oh, for you, it will be.”
I wanted to laugh, but the tension in my chest made it difficult. I’d taught before back in my hometown, so I thought I’d be confident. But this… this was entirely different. I wasn’t just Yuki, the tutor; I was Miyuki, the teacher. And I had to be perfect.
The walk to the classroom felt like the longest journey. I could hear the students chattering inside, unaware of the new “teacher” about to enter. I took a deep breath, straightened my blouse, and adjusted my hair, letting it fall gently over my shoulders in the style Sato-sensei had taught me. The familiar, reassuring weight of it helped ground me. I brushed one strand behind my ear, feeling the finality of the moment settle over me.
“So, are you ready?” Sato-sensei asked, giving me a final, encouraging nod.
I swallowed, giving myself one last check. Then, with a small nod, I braced myself. “As ready as I’ll ever be.”
She slid the door open, and a hush fell over the room. The students, who had been mid-conversation, stopped and turned toward us, their eyes wide with curiosity. I felt a rush of heat rise to my cheeks as I followed Sato-sensei to the front of the class.
Everyone stood, bowing in unison. “Good morning, Sensei!”
“Good morning, everyone,” Sato-sensei greeted them, her voice steady. “This is Miyuki-sensei. She’ll be your new teacher starting today.”
I nodded, giving a small bow. “Good morning,” I said in my practiced feminine voice, hoping it sounded as natural as I wanted it to.
As I looked over the sea of curious faces, each watching me with open curiosity, the weight of my new role settled heavily on my shoulders. The chatter picked up again as I felt the silent judgment of each gaze.
Sato-sensei gave me an encouraging nod, then stepped back, taking her place near the back of the room. I tightened my grip on the marker, took a deep breath, and turned to the board, writing my name in neat letters: “Miyuki.”
“Good morning, everyone,” I said, softening my voice to match the higher pitch Sato-sensei and I had practiced. “My name is Miyuki… Miyuki-sensei. I’ll be your new teacher.”
A moment of silence passed, then whispers rippled through the class like a breeze stirring the surface of a pond. I caught snippets here and there: "Isn’t she pretty?" "Think she’s strict?" I felt every eye locked on me, curiosity mixed with a bit of awe and some light giggles.
Just then, a girl raised her hand with a bright smile and asked, “Miyuki-sensei! Are you from Kyoto?” I managed a small smile and nodded, “Yes, I am.”
Another girl, leaning forward with a playful grin, piped up, “Sensei, how do you keep your hair so shiny?” She giggled, and a ripple of laughter followed across the room. I let out a quiet, nervous chuckle. “Ah…just basic care,” I replied. “And eating well.”
The questions poured in: “What’s your favorite color?” “Do you like shopping?” “What music do you like?” Their voices blended into a lively buzz, filling the room with an energy that was overwhelming yet warm. Just as I started to feel swept up in the questions, Sato-sensei stepped in.
“Alright, everyone, settle down!” Sato-sensei’s calm, firm voice sliced through the noise. “You’ll have plenty of time to get to know Miyuki-sensei. Now, everyone, please open your textbooks to page twenty-three.”
I cast her a grateful look as she gave me a supportive smile, then left me alone at the front of the class. I took a steadying breath, feeling my nerves reignite. But as Sato-sensei had said, I just had to focus on the lesson.
“As Sato-sensei said, please open to page twenty-three, and let’s look at today’s material.” I spoke slowly, trying to project confidence despite feeling so intensely aware of every eye watching me. Some of the girls gave encouraging smiles, while a few boys sized me up with skeptical glances. But I pushed through, gripping the podium lightly and focusing on the text.
After what felt like an eternity, the introductions began. “Let’s start with introductions. Could each of you share your name and something you’re interested in?” The first student stood, her bright eyes and confident smile a refreshing sight.
“My name is Aiko. I’m on the volleyball team, and I love animals!” She grinned widely as if she’d just made the most exciting revelation ever.
I smiled back, “Nice to meet you, Aiko-san.”
As the students continued with their introductions, I took in each name, trying to associate faces with their interests. Takeshi, with his casual wave and quiet admission of sketching and guitar practice; Emi, the shy girl with an interest in astronomy; and finally, Hana, the class representative, who ended with a respectful bow. Each new personality gave me glimpses into their lives.
Then, as the lesson continued, Sato-sensei quietly slipped out of the room, leaving me to manage the class alone. The faint feeling of nervousness returned, but I pushed on, realizing each lesson would be a new chance to settle in and learn just as much as the students were.
"The whole day went on like this," Yuki said, leaning back with a small sigh. "By the end of it, I was totally exhausted."
I tried to wrap my head around it, shaking my head in disbelief. "I can’t even imagine it, honestly. Just going into a classroom like that, day after day."
Yuki’s gaze softened, but there was a subtle seriousness behind his eyes. "I didn’t have a choice; my life was dependent on it."
I nodded, still piecing things together. He really did have to survive in a world completely different from what he’d known. “So... did you ever get used to it fast? Or think of giving up?”
"Oh, no," Yuki chuckled. "Believe me, I was tempted. It was like I’d stepped into an entirely new world—a woman’s world. It was overwhelming. Boys and men stared at me, and some even flirted sometimes.”
My eyes widened. “What? People were actually flirting with you?”
"Yep. It was shocking at first." Yuki shrugged, as if he'd already grown used to the absurdity of it all. “In just one month, I was so close to giving up. The toll of juggling two lives every day was something I wasn’t prepared for.”
“Juggling?” I asked, noticing the way he rubbed his temples.
He nodded, a heavy look passing over his face. “Every day, I had to go to Sato-sensei’s house to change into my female clothes, then head to the university and act as a female teacher all day. After that, I’d go back to Sato-sensei’s place, change into my male clothes, and head home. The mental toll…if it weren’t for our mom, I don’t think I would’ve managed.”
“Wait... Mom?” I interrupted, taken aback. “She knows about this?”
A little smirk played on his lips. “Oh, right, I almost forgot you didn’t know about that.”
“What?” I jumped up, probably a bit too loudly, because he put a finger to his lips, motioning for me to keep it down.
“Quiet down,” he chuckled. “Yes, Mom knew. We kept it a secret between us, though.”
“Hold on...so, she knew this entire time? And she didn’t even…?”
“It was more of a quiet understanding,” he replied thoughtfully. “She never actually saw me, though—we only talked on the phone.”
“Oh, so that’s why you two used to talk so much!” It was starting to make sense, all those late-night calls and whispered conversations.
“That’s what you’re taking away from this?” He gave me an amused look. “Anyway, she only knew the basics: that I was working as a female teacher and that I had long hair. She didn’t know the details or how hard things actually were.”
I let that sink in, and my mind started drifting. Maybe if he had come back just once… “You know, Mom would have loved to see you at least once. She missed you so much.”
Yuki’s expression softened. “I know.” He paused. “One day, after another exhausting day, I was heading back home and decided to call her…”
Back to the Past
"Good night, Sensei. See you tomorrow," I called, shifting my bag on my shoulder as I headed out.
She paused, looking me over with a concerned expression. "Yuki-san, are you alright? You didn’t even tie your hair today."
I touched a loose strand, feeling its softness brush against my cheek. "Yeah, I’m fine. I just had a bit of a headache, so I thought I’d leave it down. Besides, I was too tired to bother with it."
Sato-sensei’s gaze softened. "Well, if you need a break, just let me know. I can arrange for Sasaki-san to cover your shift tomorrow."
"I appreciate it, Sensei, but I’ll be okay." I glanced at the clock on the wall. "Oh, it’s getting late. I should go."
She smiled but held that watchful look in her eyes. "Alright, but please, take care of yourself. Goodnight, Yuki-san."
I gave a quick nod and headed out. But today, something felt heavier than usual. Covering two extra classes had left me completely drained; I hadn’t even had time to prepare for them, and the students, being new to me, were rowdy and inattentive. A few even smirked at my nervous attempts to quiet them, and the longer the class went on, the closer I felt to breaking character. I could feel Miyuki slipping, my usual self peeking through, and I had to remind myself to hold it together.
As I walked down the darkened street, I caught a glimpse of myself in a shop window—a tired figure with loose, dark hair falling over my shoulders, looking almost like a girl in men’s clothes. I let out a sigh and brushed the hair away.
What have I gotten myself into? I thought, feeling the weight of my own reflection. Working as a woman... I must be insane.
A feeling of loneliness washed over me. Despite all Sato-sensei had done, no one truly knew what I was going through, not even my family. They’d think it was strange, ridiculous even, if I tried to explain it. Then, I remembered Mom, and without overthinking it, I pulled out my phone and dialed her number.
The phone rang several times, and then her familiar voice, soft and warm, came through. “Yuki! You finally remembered your poor mother, huh?”
Hearing her voice felt like a dam bursting, and before I knew it, tears filled my eyes, spilling over in a way I hadn’t let them in weeks. I hadn’t called in so long, and suddenly, all the stress I’d been holding in felt like too much.
“Hello?... Hello, Yuki? Is there a connection issue?” She paused. “Hold on, let me move to the window. Can you hear me now?”
“Y-yeah, Mom. I hear you.” My voice cracked, and I tried to keep it steady, but it was too late.
Her tone immediately shifted, laced with worry. “Wait… Yuki, are you crying? Honey, what happened? Is something wrong?”
I took a shaky breath and, finally, let everything out. I told her about the interview, how Sato-sensei had guided me through the process, the stress of working as a female teacher, the fear of someone finding out, and how close I’d come to giving up several times.
When I finished, there was a long silence. Then, finally, she spoke, her voice filled with understanding.
“Oh, Yuki…” she murmured. “That’s… that’s a lot, sweetheart.”
I let out a weak laugh, my voice still thick with emotion. “Yeah… I guess it is.” I felt lighter somehow, finally letting someone in on it all.
She gave a small laugh, as if she were processing the whole picture. “You know, I’m honestly amazed. I never thought you’d be doing something like this. You used to hate it whenever anyone called you ‘delicate’ or mistook you for a girl.”
I laughed a little, wiping my face. “Yeah, I know. It’s ironic, isn’t it? Maybe... maybe this is me trying to prove something to myself.”
She paused, and when she spoke, her voice was gentle but firm. “Honey, as much as I’d support you in whatever you decide to do, I want you to know that I think you’re braver than you realize. And honestly… maybe you should stay. At least for a little longer.”
“Stay?” I echoed, surprised. “You mean… as Miyuki?”
“Yes, as Miyuki,” she replied. “From what you’ve told me, Sato-sensei sounds like a wonderful person and a true mentor. And for her to support you this way... she must see something in you that not everyone could handle.”
I paused, letting her words settle over me. “I… I think you’re right, Mom. She’s done so much to help me. It feels wrong to just give up now.”
“That’s how I see it too,” she said gently. “Look, I know it can’t be easy, but finding a job that offers a good opportunity and a supportive environment isn’t always simple. If you left, who’s to say you’d find something like this again? You know how long and late your father’s hours are. But here you have a chance—a unique one, I admit, but a chance nonetheless.”
I nodded, feeling the comfort of her words. “Yeah… I suppose I should be more grateful for the opportunity. I should appreciate what I have.”
“Exactly, Yuki. Life’s not always going to be easy for anyone. But we have to keep going, especially when it’s hard. You’re stronger than you think.”
A faint smile crept onto my face. “You’re right. Thanks, Mom. I think I’ll stick it out a bit longer. I’m already a little used to it, so… why not?”
“That’s the spirit!” she said, her voice warm with pride. “And, sweetheart, I’ll do my part from here, too. If anyone asks, I’ll keep this to myself and won’t say a word about your job. It’ll be our little secret.”
Relief washed over me. “Thank you, Mom. I was so worried… I thought you’d think it was too strange, or maybe be disappointed.”
She laughed softly, a soothing sound in the quiet night. “Oh, Yuki, don’t be ridiculous. I’m your mother. No matter what, I’ll always understand. I’ll keep you safe from the gossip on this end—you just keep taking care of yourself over there, alright?”
“I will. And I’ll call more often. I promise,” I said, feeling a weight lift off my chest.
“Well, every day might be a bit ambitious, but I’d love to hear from you whenever you can,” she replied with a gentle chuckle.
As I started walking, we slipped into an easier conversation, one that made me feel like I was home again. I told her about the little things, like a student who’d unexpectedly complimented me, thinking I’d misheard, and how Sato-sensei had gently nudged me into perfecting a softer voice, one that could “pass” as more ladylike. She laughed at the idea, and the warmth in her amusement made me realize there were even moments of humor in all this.
By the time I finally hung up, I felt an undeniable sense of calm. The exhaustion was still there, but the loneliness wasn’t quite as heavy as it had been.
Back to the Present
Hearing Yuki talk about those early days in his job got me feeling strangely emotional. I’d heard bits and pieces before, but nothing like this—nothing that showed just how much he’d gone through. He had changed a lot, and now, for the first time, I was starting to see why. Even though I still wasn’t used to seeing him like this, sitting beside me, sharing all of this, he was undeniably still my big brother.
“Wow, Mom really kept this a secret from all of us,” I said, genuinely impressed. “If you hadn’t told me just now, I’d never have known.”
Yuki laughed softly, his eyes lighting up with that familiar warmth. “Yeah, she did. She’s good at that, isn’t she?”
I nodded, and then said, “I called her this morning when I arrived. I almost called again this afternoon to ask if she knew about… all this. But I stopped myself, thinking maybe you’d kept it from her too.”
Yuki looked at me with a gentle smile. “I appreciate that you thought of me, Haruki. But I told her early on. She’d always been my one ally through it all. I didn’t want you to feel awkward about it or get dragged into anything.”
A sense of relief swept over me, knowing he’d at least had someone to talk to. “I just didn’t want you getting in trouble or anything,” I said, shrugging.
“That means a lot to me, you know,” Yuki said, smiling in a way that made me think he was grateful for all of it.
“So…what happened after that?” I asked, curiosity getting the better of me.
“For the first few months, I was calling Mom almost every other day,” Yuki began, settling into the memory. “She’d cheer me on, even when I felt like I was in way over my head. Sato-sensei also stepped in. She suggested I start going with her to yoga on weekends—said it would help me stay centered, and it did. Those yoga sessions became a way to calm my mind, even though I was so tired all the time.”
Yuki glanced down at his hands. “It took a while, but eventually, I got into the rhythm of it all, and one day, I got my first paycheck. Holding that in my hands… it felt like everything I’d struggled through was worth it. I sent some money home, and I think Mom took you out for a nice dinner with it, didn’t she?”
I laughed, remembering. “Yeah! Mom was so proud of you. She was beaming the whole night. And yeah, I think I ate way more than I should have,” I chuckled, and Yuki’s face softened in a way that told me he was happy to hear that.
“Glad you enjoyed it,” he said. “It felt amazing to finally give something back after everything.”
He looked off into the distance, almost as if he were still seeing that first paycheck. “Little by little, I got more confident in my job. I’d gotten the hang of teaching and was even beginning to understand how to get along with the students. But, I wasn’t fully prepared for how tricky it would get outside of school…”
“What do you mean?” I asked, intrigued.
“One day, after a long day of teaching, I was leaving Sato-sensei’s house, back in my regular clothes, when I ran into one of my students outside a nearby café.” He paused, the memory vivid in his mind. “I froze. She saw me and was about to come over to say hello. I panicked—I was Yuki, and not Miyuki, so if she got a good look at me, it could’ve been game over. In a panic, I ducked behind a car until she passed.”
I laughed a little, imagining him hiding like that. “Sounds nerve-wracking!”
“It was. After that close call, I didn’t take any chances. Whenever I went somewhere I thought students or colleagues might be, I dressed as Miyuki—even outside of work. It was just safer that way,” he said, shaking his head with a wry smile. “But it wasn’t just that. Over time, even small things started to affect me. I remember how I’d been sitting differently, crossing my legs without thinking. The way I’d brush my hair back changed, too… little things, but it was like my body had taken on these automatic habits.”
“Must’ve been weird,” I said, imagining myself in his position.
“Oh, definitely,” he replied, laughing. “I remember one day, I was sitting with a few friends from college. Halfway through our conversation, I realized I’d been adjusting my hair and posture in this really… feminine way. One of them noticed and asked if I’d ‘picked up new habits.’” He laughed, but there was a hint of embarrassment there, too. “I tried to laugh it off, but in my head, I was panicking.”
“Sounds like they almost caught you,” I said, feeling both amused and sympathetic.
Yuki settled back and continued, a touch of nostalgia in his voice. "So, as months went by, I did gradually get used to my role. But adjusting didn’t mean it got any easier—I had to change at Sato-sensei’s house each morning and then again in the evening after work, which meant a constant back-and-forth, and honestly, that alone could wear me down. Soon, even at home, I stuck to my regular male clothes just to be safe around Grandma. But, to save time, I was already wearing...well, everything else I needed under them."
"Everything?" I asked, still a bit startled by how completely he’d integrated these two roles.
"Yeah," he said, giving me a little smile. "So when I came home in the evening, it was a relief to be in comfortable clothes, but underneath, I still had to keep it all prepared. It was almost automatic." He looked down, toying with his tea. "The funny part was, even after changing back into my regular clothes, with my hair as long as it was, I’d still look pretty feminine no matter what. Some days, I'd catch my reflection and think, ‘Is this really me?’”
"Wow, you’ve really changed a lot, huh?"
He chuckled and nodded, then paused, his expression shifting a bit. "There was this one incident that definitely made me more careful. One of my students almost saw me outside of school, and that’s when I realized how easily my cover could be blown if I wasn’t careful." He took a breath, clearly still remembering the tension of that moment. "After that, I started to stay dressed as Miyuki whenever I went out anywhere public. It was exhausting, but I couldn’t risk them recognizing me as Yuki."
“That sounds intense!” I said, imagining the pressure of constantly maintaining a different identity.
“Oh, it was. And to make things even trickier, a couple of my friends from back home came to Kyoto for work and wanted to meet up." He grinned a little sheepishly. "I dressed normally as Yuki for the first time in a long while, but my hair caught them off guard. I tied it back as best I could, but they definitely looked me over a few times, wondering what had changed. Thankfully, they didn’t ask too many questions, but it was close.”
He shook his head with a laugh. "Those three years were filled with situations like that, where I had to find new ways to keep it together. Gradually, I adapted, and after a while, it started feeling natural—even when I switched between Yuki and Miyuki."
As Yuki recounted those memories, the weight they still carried was palpable. Every word held a hint of exhaustion, the kind that never quite fades. Even the smallest details seemed steeped in untold stories, and the tension in his shoulders spoke volumes.
"So, yeah," Yuki continued, his voice softer now, "I was up before dawn most days, slipping into my 'normal' clothes for Grandma’s sake—just to keep up appearances at home. Then, by sunrise, I’d be on the train to Sato-sensei’s place, where I'd become Miyuki for the day. And at the end of the day, I’d do it all over again in reverse.” He rubbed his forehead, a faint laugh escaping. "It was like leading two lives, Haruki."
I shook my head, realizing how draining that must have been. "Every day…? You must’ve been wiped out."
"More than wiped out." He chuckled faintly, but a shadow lingered in his eyes. "Some nights, I could barely get through dinner with Grandma without zoning out. At first, I’d always make sure to spend weekends with her, but as time went on, I started hanging out with colleagues instead. It felt like I was leaving her out in a way.”
"Did she notice?" I asked, though I had a feeling I already knew the answer.
Yuki nodded, his expression softening. "Yeah, she noticed. Sometimes, I’d get back late on Sunday nights, and she’d just sigh and say, ‘Busy weekend?’ Always in a cheerful tone, but… I knew it bothered her."
I imagined him, years younger, trying to balance so many worlds, all while keeping a straight face at home. "Did you feel… I dunno, guilty? Like you were hiding too much?"
"Guilty, worried… both." Yuki glanced at me, a half-hearted smile on his face. "The funny part was, sometimes I’d slip up at home. I was so used to being Miyuki that I’d carry those habits back here.”
I grinned, sensing an embarrassing story was coming. "Oh yeah? Like what?"
Yuki’s face flushed as he laughed. "There was this one time—I was telling Grandma something, and without thinking, I tucked my hair behind my ear the way I did as Miyuki at work. She just stopped mid-sentence, gave me this long look, and said, ‘Are you turning into a schoolgirl now, Yuki? What’s next? Mascara and lipstick?’ I nearly choked."
I burst out laughing. "That sounds exactly like Grandma. And she had no idea just how close she was to the truth!"
Yuki laughed too, though I sensed a bittersweet edge to it. "Thank goodness she didn’t know. I brushed it off, laughed with her, but it happened more than once. And as my hair kept getting longer… she really started noticing."
He smoothed a hand down his hair. "Back then, it was mid-back length, and every time I touched it, she’d notice. At first, she’d just shake her head and say, ‘Yuki, if you keep letting it grow, you’ll start looking like a girl.’ It was kind of a joke… at first.”
I could almost hear Grandma’s voice. "And she kept it up, didn’t she?"
"Every single time," Yuki replied, sounding exasperated but amused. "When I started tying it back in a ponytail, she’d tease, ‘When did you join a rock band?’ or worse, ‘Are you sure you’re not trying to impress someone special?’ By the time my hair reached my waist, she’d give me these long, curious looks whenever I brushed it.”
I couldn’t help laughing, imagining Grandma's stern gaze every time he walked into the room. "She must have thought you were going through some major phase. Did she ever say anything serious?"
“Oh, plenty.” Yuki rolled his eyes but smiled. “‘Yuki, I can’t believe my son’s son is looking like this,’ or ‘You’d be a fine young man with a proper haircut.’ It was endless, especially each morning when she’d catch me brushing it. Sometimes, I wondered if she’d ever get used to it."
"Did she ever come close to guessing the truth?" I asked, curiosity building.
Yuki shook his head slowly. "No, not directly. I think she sensed something was different, but she just… kept to her jokes. She was always sharp-eyed, though. Part of me wonders if she’d guessed something but chose not to push."
I leaned back, thinking over everything he’d said. "It’s kind of amazing she didn’t pry. She probably knew more than she let on, but respected your boundaries. Three years of this, huh?"
"Three whole years," Yuki said, shaking his head in disbelief. "Honestly, I don’t know how I didn’t crack under her constant remarks. I’m sure she noticed more than just my hair—my posture, the way I’d move—but I just played along, pretending not to notice."
Yuki’s voice grew quieter, his gaze distant. "Then, around the time my hair finally reached my waist… that’s when it happened." His voice trailed off, weighted by something unspoken.
I leaned in, holding my breath. "What happened?"
Yuki (3 Years Ago)
"It was just a normal morning," Yuki began, his voice soft with a hint of nostalgia, as if reaching back in time. "I was getting ready to go to Sato-sensei’s, as usual."
The morning sun filtered gently through the thin curtains of my bedroom, casting a warm, golden glow over everything. I could hear the distant sounds of kids playing outside, their laughter mingling with the faint hum of my radio playing a familiar song. Standing in front of my mirror, I carefully brushed through my hair, the long, dark strands sliding through my fingers, smooth and silky. The weight of it felt comforting, familiar. I enjoyed the ritual, like it was my own little morning escape.
After a few minutes, I gathered my hair and began tying it back in a high ponytail, securing it neatly with a scrunchie. As I checked my reflection, I couldn’t help but smile a little. The ponytail hung down my back, swaying slightly as I moved. My hair had grown so much in the past months, and I was honestly proud of it—the length, the health, the way it framed my face. It was something I felt I could truly call my own.
As I looked outside the window, I saw some of the neighborhood kids playing with a ball, their laughter infectious. One of them caught my gaze, grinned, and waved at me. I waved back, smiling as they went back to their game, and my mind drifted to memories of playing with Haruki back when we were kids. It felt like a lifetime ago, but part of me wondered how he’d react if he saw me now. Would he still recognize me as his big brother, or would he think I’d changed too much?
Lost in thought, I didn’t hear anyone come up behind me until I felt a sharp tug on my ponytail.
“Hey!” I gasped, spinning around, startled. Standing there was Grandma, her expression a mix of disapproval and frustration as she gripped my ponytail with both hands.
"Do you have no shame, Yuki?" she scolded, her voice low but firm. "Look at this hair! It’s grown so long and girly…are you trying to become a girl?"
"Grandma, what are you doing?" I managed, half-shocked, half-pleading, trying to pull my hair free from her grasp. "Please, let go!"
After a moment, she released it, but the judgment in her eyes stung more than the pull on my hair. "I’m sorry, Yuki, but look at yourself. This hair is longer than most of the women I know, and you… you look like a girl because of it.”
My face flushed with a mix of embarrassment and frustration. "It’s just hair, Grandma. Why does it matter so much?"
"‘Just hair’? Have you looked in the mirror?" She gestured towards my reflection, her voice raising slightly in exasperation. "Even in that ponytail, your hair reaches halfway down your back! You already have a delicate face like your mother, a slender build. If you keep this up, people will think you’re a woman wearing men’s clothes!"
I bit my lip, glancing away. "So what if they do? It doesn’t change anything about who I am."
She gave a long, frustrated sigh, shaking her head. "You know, Yuki, there’s an old saying—'The nail that sticks out gets hammered down.' You’re making yourself a target. People will talk; they already are. The neighbors say things like, ‘Have you seen Fujimoto’s grandson? With that long hair, he looks like one of those city boys trying to be fashionable.’ And I’ve heard worse." Her voice softened, but there was a hurt there. "What must your students think when they see their teacher looking like… this?"
I took a deep breath, steadying myself. "They don’t care, Grandma. It’s a modern world. Besides, the students like it. They think it's... stylish."
It was a bit of a stretch, but I couldn’t tell her the truth about Miyuki, about how much my life had changed because of this job. Instead, I tried to deflect. "Besides, having long hair doesn’t make me any less of a man."
She looked at me, truly looked, and for a moment, I saw a flash of pain in her eyes. "You’re the only man of the Fujimoto household left, Yuki,"
she said softly, the weight of her words settling heavily between us. "Why would you do this to yourself, to our family’s name?"
I felt a lump rise in my throat. The last thing I wanted was to hurt her, but I couldn’t just give up something that had become a part of me. "I like my hair this way, Grandma. It reminds me of Mom. And… I don’t want to cut it. It’s something I’m proud of."
She crossed her arms, frustration returning to her face. "So what, you plan to grow it even longer? Keep flaunting it until… until…"
I clenched my fists, my patience wearing thin. "Yes, if that’s what it takes. I don’t care what the neighbors say. This is who I am."
She scoffed, throwing her hands up in exasperation. "Then you might as well start wearing women’s clothes if you’re so attached to looking like a girl! At least then, you wouldn’t look so… so odd."
Her words cut deeper than I’d expected, and I felt my chest tighten with hurt. I’d been careful, trying to balance this life I led in secret while respecting her, the last family I had. But her words left me feeling raw and exposed. I looked away, fighting back the sting of tears. Does she really see me that way? As a disappointment? As someone who’s abandoned his family?
I glanced at the clock. I couldn’t stay here, not after that. "I… I have to go, Grandma," I said quickly, grabbing my things.
Without another word, I left the house, the sting of her words following me. As I walked down the street, I could feel hot tears gathering in my eyes, and before I knew it, they were spilling over. I wiped them away angrily. Why does it have to be this way? Why can’t she just understand?
Present
Back in the present, Yuki ran his fingers gently through his hair, a wistful look crossing his face. "I was miserable the whole day because of what she’d said," he admitted, his voice quiet and a little shaky. "I know she’s traditional, but… that day, I just felt like… like she’d never see me for who I really was."
I could see how much it had affected him. His usually calm expression was tense, and there was a sadness in his eyes that I hadn’t seen before. It hit me, really hit me, that this wasn’t just a phase or a style choice for him. It was part of his identity, something he felt deeply.
"Yuki…" I started, searching for the right words. "That… that must have been so hard to go through. I… I’m sorry she couldn’t see it from your perspective."
He smiled faintly, brushing a strand of hair behind his ear. "Thanks, Haruki. I don’t blame her, really. It’s just… it’s hard when the people you love don’t understand."
The Difficulties.
As Yuki’s words lingered in the air, I felt a heaviness settle in my chest. I hadn’t known about this side of his life, about the quiet battles he’d fought just to be himself. The weight of his story, the vulnerability in his voice—it left me feeling closer to him, but also deeply pained on his behalf.
“That… must’ve been hard, Onii-san,” I said softly, hoping he could hear the sincerity in my voice. “It sounds like she didn’t know how to support you, but it’s clear she cared about you a lot. I’m sorry she didn’t fully understand… but I think it’s amazing that you kept going, even with everyone’s opinions trying to hold you back.”
Yuki gave a faint, grateful smile. “Thank you, Haruki.” He took a breath, the tension in his face easing just a bit. “Eventually, I decided to move out and live on my own here in Kyoto. It gave me the space to just… be myself.” He paused, looking around the room before adding, “But, you know what? Let’s take a breather. Let’s go out to the balcony and get some fresh air. I think we both need it after all that.”
I nodded. “Good idea. Let’s go.”
I watched as he stood up, noticing again just how naturally he moved. His hair cascaded down his back, reaching nearly to his ankles—a smooth, inky river that flowed with him, shining subtly in the dim light. I couldn't take my eyes off it. Somehow, in that moment, it felt like an extension of him, a quiet defiance against the expectations everyone else had tried to impose on him.
He walked towards the balcony door, absently sweeping his hair aside as he did, a graceful, instinctive movement. I’d seen long hair on people before, but nothing like this—nothing that felt so effortless, so integrated into the way someone carried themselves. It was mesmerizing, like watching the slow flow of water, calm and steady, each strand catching the light.
For a second, I felt a strange pang. Yuki had gone through so much alone, building his life and his identity without anyone fully understanding him. And yet here he was, standing in front of me, unchanged in his kindness and strength. I felt a new resolve growing inside me. I wanted to support him, to understand him—not just as the cousin I’d known, but as the person he’d become.
As we stepped out onto the balcony, the cool Kyoto air washed over us. Yuki leaned against the railing, letting the wind tease at the edges of his hair, his face calm and thoughtful. It was like he belonged here, in this moment, finally at ease. And as I stood beside him, I felt something shift between us—like a door had opened, one we were both ready to walk through together.
The cool evening breeze swept past us as we stepped out onto the balcony, lifting strands of Yuki’s hair and setting them adrift in the moonlight. Each delicate strand shimmered like threads of silk, catching the silver glow. Yuki closed his eyes and leaned on the railing with a sigh, his expression softening, as if letting go of the weight our conversation had stirred up. I paused, taking in the scene, marveling at the quiet elegance in his every move.
He looked… beautiful. If I hadn’t known better, I’d have thought he was a woman through and through. His long, flowing hair framed his face like a curtain of black velvet, nearly reaching his ankles. His white blouse hugged his form gently, swaying alongside his skirt in the soft wind. It was surreal—seeing him like this. The Yuki I’d known and the person standing before me felt like two different people, yet somehow, they were still one and the same. From the gloss on his lips to the gentle curve of his frame, every detail was a quiet declaration of who he’d become.
“Yuki,” I began, feeling a strange mix of awe and nostalgia.
He noticed my gaze and smiled, looking both amused and a bit shy. “What are you staring at? Come here,” he said, patting the space beside him on the railing.
I joined him, leaning against the cool metal as the tranquility of the night settled around us. Yuki seemed to melt into the scene—the calm, the night, and the breeze suited him perfectly. Absentmindedly, he twirled a long strand of hair around his fingers, pulling it over his shoulder to keep it from blowing too wildly.
“There’s nothing like a fresh breeze after dredging up the past, huh?” he chuckled. “Living here, I found myself coming out to this balcony all the time… just to think. It’s kind of my escape.”
“Yeah… it’s relaxing out here,” I replied, my gaze drifting from the night sky to the inky strands slipping through his fingers. “I can see why you like it. And… I think I understand now why you kept your hair like this.”
Yuki looked over, touched but slightly amused. “Really? You don’t think it’s just… a lot of trouble for nothing?” He laughed, brushing out a small tangle with practiced ease.
“Not at all,” I grinned. “It must take forever to wash and dry, though.”
Yuki laughed, a light, airy sound that floated into the night. “Well, you’re not wrong. Let’s just say I’ve mastered the art of patience.”
“But it’s worth it,” I said, watching his hair glint in the moonlight. “It’s so ‘you,’ Onii-san… I can tell you love it because you’ve kept it so beautiful.”
His eyes softened, and his cheeks turned a faint shade of pink. “Thank you, Haruki… Hearing you say that means more than you know.” His voice was barely above a whisper, but there was a sense of relief in it, like he’d been reassured in that moment.
He looked away, running his fingers through his hair thoughtfully. “You know… it’s been a long time since someone called me ‘Onii-chan’ or even thought of me as… Yuki.” He laughed softly, a hint of sadness in his tone. “I’ve gotten so used to being Miyuki that I don’t often see myself that way anymore.”
“Really?” I asked, surprised. “Doesn’t it feel strange, leaving a part of yourself behind like that?”
He shrugged slightly, glancing up at the stars. “It did at first. But since moving here, I’ve mostly lived as Miyuki. It’s become second nature,” he said quietly.
I was taken aback, realizing how much he’d transformed to fit this life he’d created. But standing here with his hair drifting in the night breeze, I felt like I was finally seeing both sides of him—the Yuki I’d grown up with and the Miyuki he’d become.
After my fight with Grandma, I ended up at Sato-sensei’s place. I didn’t know where else to go, and the words just started pouring out. She sat with me, just listening, her face calm and understanding as I tried to untangle the mess in my head. When I finally fell silent, exhausted from everything I’d said, she poured me a cup of tea, taking a moment before speaking.
“Yuki,” she began, her voice soft but steady, “have you ever thought about living on your own?”
I blinked, caught off guard. “Moving out?” It felt like a strange solution, like running away. “I don’t know… isn’t that just avoiding the problem?”
She shook her head slowly. “No, not avoiding. It’s about giving yourself a chance to breathe—about finding some space where you don’t have to be anyone but yourself. No switching between Yuki and Miyuki, no pressure. Just you… as you are.”
Her words sank in, and I could feel a crack opening in that wall I’d built. Living alone had never crossed my mind, but the way she described it made me wonder if maybe… maybe it was what I needed. A place where I didn’t have to pretend.
Listening, I could almost see him there, caught between his familiar life and this new possibility that felt like freedom. I was struck by how much Sato-sensei seemed to understand him.
“She really saw what you needed, didn’t she?” I murmured, feeling grateful for her presence in his life.
He nodded, a soft smile touching his face. “Yeah, she did. With her encouragement—and some help from her contacts—I found this apartment.” He looked around, his eyes warm with the memory. “It took about two months to get everything sorted, but I finally moved here.”
I leaned in, curious. “And Grandma? How did she react?”
A sigh escaped him, his expression softening as he remembered. “She was sad, at first. I think… she felt like she was losing me. But when I explained, really explained why I needed to do this, she understood. In her own way, she gave me her blessing.” He smiled, a little wistful. “She knew it was what I needed.”
I felt a surge of respect for his grandmother’s understanding. “Did you keep visiting her?”
“Oh, absolutely. I still go back once a month,” he said, his face lighting up. “Funny enough, moving out made things easier for both of us. The space gave her time to process, too. After that, things felt… lighter between us.”
I nodded, genuinely happy for him. “I’m glad. That sounds… healthy.”
He laughed softly. “It was. But moving here on my own wasn’t easy. At first, I tried to stick to my usual clothes—the ones I’d wear at home. You know, my ‘male’ clothes. But it didn’t change anything. People still saw me as a woman.” He looked down, a small, wry smile playing on his lips. “Eventually, I realized it’d just be easier to be Miyuki full-time.”
I could tell he’d found a sense of peace in that decision. “It must have been a big shift,” I said, imagining the kind of freedom he’d experienced—and the weight that lifted from him.
“It was,” he agreed, nodding slowly. “But it made things smoother. No more explaining myself, no constant pressure. Just… calm. Over time, I started looking more like I do now.” He glanced down, brushing a strand of his long hair with a faint smile. “Being Miyuki all the time felt… restful.”
“Wow. So… you never switch back?”
A slight blush touched his cheeks. “Sometimes I do. When I have to. But… it’s complicated.”
He trailed off, his expression reflecting all the years it had taken to reach that balance. There was a quiet confidence in him now, a settled sense of who he was that he’d fought so hard to find.
I glanced at him, a teasing smile tugging at my lips. “Bet it’s pretty hard to keep all that under wraps, huh?” I gestured vaguely, indicating his figure.
Yuki laughed, his face turning a shade pinker. “You have no idea. Especially with these.” He gestured to his chest, looking both amused and embarrassed.
I laughed, shaking my head in disbelief. “So… why even go through all that? I mean, isn’t it a pain trying to go back to ‘Yuki’ with, well… breasts?”
He sighed, scratching his cheek a little sheepishly. “Alright, I’ll explain. Back when I was just using padding or fake ones, it was a nightmare. Teaching all day, moving around, trying to act natural… they’d get itchy, uncomfortable. I was always sweating, fidgeting. It was exhausting.”
He shook his head, clearly recalling the hassle. “So after I moved here, I found a doctor who specializes in hormone treatments. I didn’t want to fully transition or anything—I just wanted something that felt… more real.”
“So… these are…?” I blinked, processing what he was saying.
He laughed, a little embarrassed. “They’re real, yes. No implants. The doctor prescribed a mix of low-dose hormones and some topical treatments. Took some time, but… well, here we are.”
I stared, incredulous. “Wait, so… they’re real? Like, completely yours?”
He chuckled, his cheeks still tinged pink. “Yeah. Homegrown, you could say.”
“Wow.” I tried to keep a straight face, but the shock must’ve shown. “You know, you told me not to judge, but I have to say—that’s wild.”
He pouted, giving me a light shove. “Hey! You promised no judgment.”
“I’m not judging!” I said, grinning. “Just… surprised. I mean, I don’t think that’s exactly… reversible.”
He shrugged, looking thoughtful but not regretful. “Haruki, I made my peace with it a long time ago. This is who I am now.” There was a quiet confidence in his voice, a sense of self-acceptance that ran deep.
I couldn’t help but grin. “Damn, Onii-san, you really have become an ‘Onee-san,’ huh?”
He burst out laughing, and in that moment, I saw him fully relax, the weight of all our serious talks lifting just a bit as we shared this lighter moment. “Well, the truth is, I’m okay with that. I realized early on that I’m… both Yuki and Miyuki. Maybe deep down, I’m still Yuki, but I’m not really one or the other.”
As I looked at him, I felt a newfound respect. He wasn’t just my cousin—he was someone who’d chosen his own path, embracing both sides of himself without apology.
“So… you said you still go as ‘Yuki’ sometimes,” I asked, still curious. “How does that even work now, with… you know, the whole look?”
He chuckled, looking a little sheepish. “It’s… challenging. I usually go for baggier clothes, keep my hair tied up. And I try not to draw too much attention to myself. But honestly, people see what they want to see. It doesn’t bother me as much anymore.”
I nodded, impressed by his self-assurance. He’d made choices that felt true to himself, and I could see the peace that had come from that. “You’re really something, Onii-san.”
He smiled softly. “Thanks, Haruki.”
Yuki gave me a sly smile. “Honestly, the hard part isn’t the breasts. They’re not as big as they look,” he said, still grinning.
“Really? How does that work?” I raised an eyebrow, trying to imagine it.
“It’s a bit of a trick, you know,” he chuckled. “A little padding goes a long way in making them look fuller than they are. I didn’t want them too big—makes it easier to go back to being ‘Yuki’ when I need to. But still, hiding them isn’t exactly easy. With some bandages or baggy clothes, I can manage.”
He paused, then ran his fingers through the endless length of his hair. “But this… this is the real challenge.”
I glanced at his hair, nodding in agreement. “Yeah, that’s a lot harder to hide.”
“When I visit Grandma, I just wear it in a bun—like you saw this morning. She knows it’s long, but not quite this long. That works fine for her, but when it comes to meeting old friends or colleagues, it’s tricky.” He chuckled, shaking his head. “I mean, how do you hide hair that nearly reaches your ankles?”
I grinned, imagining him trying to keep it together at these meet-ups. “So… it’s only when you’re with old friends that you feel out of place?”
He nodded, looking thoughtful. “Though I don’t mind meeting new people as either Yuki or Miyuki, it still feels awkward running into people who knew me before.”
“I get that,” I said, sensing there was more under the surface. “So… what happened at these reunions?”
The first incident he told me was one from three years ago, about four or five months after he’d moved into his own apartment. It was early winter, and he’d met up with some college friends he hadn’t seen in a while.
Yuki had gone out in casual male attire, dressed in a hoodie, with his hair neatly twisted into a tight bun to keep it hidden. At first, the gathering went smoothly—they were all joking, eating, and catching up on everyone’s lives. But as the night wore on, strands of hair began to escape from his bun. A loose curl fell here and there, and he tried to brush it back without drawing too much attention.
Unfortunately, his friend’s girlfriend had keen eyes and even keener intuition. She noticed a few of the longer strands and gave Yuki a curious look. “Yuki-kun,” she said, a hint of a smile forming on her face, “is your hair… really long?”
He smiled ruefully as he told me. “I looked at her and knew right away that I couldn’t hide it anymore. You see, I can act like a woman, look like one, but I can’t copy a woman’s intuition.” He chuckled, a mix of admiration and frustration in his voice. "They can always tell.”
Despite Yuki’s efforts to shrug it off, his friend’s girlfriend leaned in, genuinely intrigued. “Come on,” she insisted. “You have to show us.”
Reluctantly, Yuki undid the bun, allowing his hair to fall down his back. He recalled the surprised yet fascinated look on her face. She couldn’t believe that someone she remembered as a young man now looked like this, with such flowing hair and a delicate frame.
They ended up laughing about it, and Yuki mentioned how she even offered to teach him a few tips on styling, knowing how difficult it must have been for him. Her acceptance and easygoing nature had made him feel at ease.
Then, Yuki paused, as if recalling another story that lingered closer to his heart.
“This next one was about a year ago,” he began, his voice softening a little.
He had agreed to meet up with an old friend from high school, a girl who had reached out, needing help finding a place to stay while in Kyoto. Yuki said it was a Sunday, and he had overslept, rushing to get ready. By now, his hair had grown down to his thighs, and the regular tricks he’d used—like wearing a hoodie or a cap—didn’t work as well anymore. In his haste, he’d tied his hair in a bun, doing his best to hide its length, and he wore his usual baggy male clothes to hide his figure.
When they first met, she looked him up and down, surprised. “Yuki, you… look different. The bun is new!” she commented, an amused tone in her voice.
Yuki smiled, brushing it off, and they continued catching up. But he could tell she was still eyeing him now and then, like she couldn’t quite piece together what had changed.
Then, midway through their conversation, he felt the familiar weight of his hair loosening. His bun was coming undone. He excused himself to the restroom, and when he tried to redo it, he realized it was a lost cause. Sighing, he let his hair down, tying it into a high ponytail that still reached down to his lower back. He took a deep breath, prepared for her reaction when he returned.
When she saw him, her eyes widened, but her expression softened quickly into an understanding smile. “So, this is the ‘new Yuki’?” she asked warmly.
Yuki nodded, a bit shy but no longer hiding. They continued their conversation, and she was nothing but supportive. She even expressed how much she admired his courage to live so freely, to embrace who he was, whether that was Yuki or Miyuki. Her acceptance had left a lasting impact on him.
He finished the stories with a soft smile, his gaze fixed on the stars above.
I stayed silent, moved by his openness, finally saying, “I’m glad they could see you as you are, Onii-san. It must have felt good to have that kind of acceptance.”
Yuki’s eyes met mine, and he nodded. “It did. Living this way… it has its challenges, but it’s worth it when people understand.”
I nodded, feeling a little choked up myself. “And that’s exactly who I want you to be—just you.”
We shared a quiet moment, breathing in the night air as the city stretched below us, bathed in a gentle glow of streetlights and distant neon signs. The warmth between us felt steady, like a quiet, comforting presence that needed no more words.
Then a thought struck me, something I’d been wondering since he began sharing his story. I hesitated for a moment before asking, but curiosity got the best of me. “Can I ask you something, Yuki?”
He looked at me, his expression soft and attentive, waiting.
“It’s… about your hair,” I continued, feeling slightly embarrassed. “Why did you let it grow this long? I mean, you could’ve stopped at, like, waist-length or something, right? Why go… this far?”
Yuki glanced at me, his hand moving almost unconsciously to his hair. He twirled a strand between his fingers, a soft, almost delicate movement. His eyes looked distant, as if he were remembering something dear. “Well, part of me wanted to grow it as long as I could,” he said, his voice barely above a whisper.
Yuki paused, his gaze fixed on the silky strands slipping through his fingers. Each one seemed to fall in slow motion, catching the soft glow of the streetlights below. “I grew it out… for Mom. And… for you.”
“For me?” I asked, my voice coming out louder than I intended. Heat flooded my cheeks, and I tried to mask my surprise, but I couldn’t hide it completely.
He looked over at me, an amused glint in his eyes that quickly softened into something gentler. “Yeah,” he said quietly, dropping his gaze, a shy smile tugging at his lips. “Mom told me you were really sad when you thought I’d cut my hair a few years ago for a job interview. She said… you’d even been trying to grow your own hair out to match mine. And she thought it’d disappoint you if I ever cut it short.”
“Oh.” I scratched the back of my neck, feeling a strange mix of embarrassment and warmth. “Yeah, I remember… I was just a kid, I guess.”
He smiled at me then—soft, almost maternal—and I caught a glimpse of something deeply affectionate in his eyes. “Your mom understood how much you looked up to me, even if I hadn’t been around much. And… she liked my long hair, too. She used to say it reminded her of my own mother. My mom had healthy hair like mine, she’d say. Your mom always wanted me to keep it long because it made her feel connected to my mom, even after she passed.”
He glanced away, his fingers still idly threading through his hair, like he could hide behind it. “So… for her, and for you, I kept it. I thought… if you ever came to visit, I didn’t want you to be disappointed.”
His words stirred something deep in my chest, a tightness I hadn’t expected. I swallowed, suddenly aware of the weight of what he’d done, the silent care he’d put into something as simple—and as powerful—as holding onto his hair. The glow from the streetlights below seemed to turn his long, dark hair into an ethereal, shimmering curtain, catching each flicker like a halo.
Without thinking, I blurted, “You didn’t disappoint, Yuki.” My voice trembled, almost cracking, but I didn’t care. I forced myself to look up at him, even as I felt my face warm. “Honestly, I think you have… the most beautiful hair I’ve ever seen.”
Yuki’s face turned a deep shade of red, and he looked away quickly, fingers tightening around a lock of his hair as though he could hide behind it. “Haruki, don’t… don’t say it like that,” he murmured, his voice so soft it was almost lost in the night air. He sounded flustered, caught off guard in a way that was both endearing and heartbreaking.
For a moment, neither of us could look at each other. We both turned our eyes downward, pretending to be captivated by the bustling crowds and bright lights below. But I noticed the way he fiddled with his sleeve, that small nervous habit I remembered from years ago. He had this shy smile on his face, his cheeks still pink, and he kept tugging at his hair, brushing it over one shoulder, as if he was uncertain what to do with himself.
Standing beside him, I felt like I was seeing a different side of Yuki—someone gentler, more vulnerable. He was still my older brother in so many ways, but he had changed too, softened by time and memory. He’d held onto something precious, for himself and for me. And I felt like I understood him a little better.
The cool night air carried the distant hum of laughter and voices from the street below. Everything around us blurred, as though we were in a world of our own on that balcony. It was awkward and familiar, all at once—a mix of past and present, of the brother I knew and the person he’d become. The streetlights gave his hair an otherworldly glow, like some kind of dark, delicate waterfall.
After a long pause, I finally managed, “It means a lot, you know? That you’d… think about me, even back then.”
Yuki glanced sideways at me, a small, almost bashful smile still on his lips. He nodded, brushing his hair back with a gentle flick of his wrist that looked so natural for him now. It was these little gestures that made him seem so different, yet they fit him perfectly. And in that moment, I felt a surge of gratitude—for the brother I’d missed, for the person he was, and for the silent ways he’d always kept us connected.
The Bonding.
As my stomach gave a not-so-subtle growl, Yuki-onii-san turned to me, clearly holding back a grin. “Sounds like someone’s got a monster in there,” he chuckled, raising an eyebrow. “Good thing it didn’t start demanding food while we were in the middle of that deep talk!”
I laughed, rubbing the back of my neck. “Yeah, I guess I forgot to eat today...not even lunch,” I admitted sheepishly.
“Ah, running on empty, huh? Well, I’m hungry too, so let’s make a plan. Since it’s your first day here, it’s my treat!” Yuki-onii-san said with a warm smile.
“Really? Thanks, Yuki-onii-san! That sounds great.”
He nodded thoughtfully. “I know a good soba place nearby. It’s quick but still has that cozy, home-cooked taste. But before we go, I should tie my hair up… Can’t leave it down like this when we’re out.”
“Good point,” I agreed, glancing at the glossy, endless strands that reached nearly to his ankles, catching the soft glow of the room lights.
As we moved back inside, his hair swung gracefully with each step. I could tell he was already thinking about the best way to tie it up—a high ponytail, maybe? Something quick and practical, but still unmistakably Yuki-onii-san’s style.
As Yuki-onii-san slipped into his room, I followed at a respectful distance, curious about the transformation that was about to unfold. He grabbed a brush and the familiar scrunchie he’d used earlier and made his way to the mirror near the bathroom. Standing there, he brushed his hair with quick, practiced strokes, his movements fluid and graceful.
I couldn’t help but ask, “What kind of style are you going for?”
He glanced at me through the mirror, smiling slightly. “Just a quick ponytail,” he replied, sounding casual but focused as he continued to brush.
Yuki-onii-san's long black hair fell like a shimmering waterfall, catching the light as he ran the brush through it with skillful precision. With a final sweep, he gathered all his hair in his hands, pulling it high with a swift, familiar motion. He twisted the scrunchie around his thick bundle of hair, securing it firmly at the crown of his head. Even in this simple ponytail, his hair still cascaded all the way down to his thighs, swaying gracefully as he adjusted it. It was striking—sleek and elegant, emphasizing the length and volume even more.
He turned to face me, giving a little twirl as if to show off his handiwork. “So, how does it look?” he asked with a grin.
I looked at him, genuinely impressed. “It’s the longest ponytail I’ve seen on anyone. It looks great, but... if I’m honest, it’s definitely got a bit of a feminine vibe to it.” I couldn’t help but laugh.
“Thanks,” he chuckled. “That’s kind of the idea. So, shall we?”
We both walked to the doorway to slip on our footwear. I bent down to put on my shoes, while Yuki-onii-san, still in his work clothes and now gracefully towering in a pair of elegant heels, was securing his own. Just before we stepped out, I hesitated and looked up at him.
“Hey, so… how should I address you in public?”
He smirked, his tone shifting slightly as he spoke with a playful lilt, “Onee-san would be better.” His voice softened, almost becoming that of another person—a voice I was still adjusting to, that of ‘Miyuki.’
“Onee-san! I’m still not used to this voice of yours, Miyuki.” I laughed, feeling that strange, surreal closeness to someone both familiar and new.
“And I’m still not used to hearing you call me that,” he said, laughing with me. It was that easy, natural laughter we’d shared as kids, the kind that had been missing for far too long.
We stood there for a second, both smiling. Just a day ago, Yuki-onii-san had been this distant figure, someone I’d barely talked to in years. But here we were, bantering and sharing stories as if no time had passed, like brothers who understood each other deeply yet had so much more to learn.
As we finally stepped outside, I glanced at him, still feeling the warmth of the day’s conversations lingering between us. Yuki closed the door behind us with a soft click, and we walked side by side into the evening glow, the city lights beginning to twinkle above.
As I took in the moment, I thought to myself, And this is how I started living with my cousin-brother, who has now turned into a long-haired beauty.
It was just the beginning of our story together, and I knew there were countless questions yet to ask, countless stories yet to hear. But for now, as we walked out into the night, I was simply grateful for this second chance to know him again.